|
||||||
|
Title: A change for Con... Post by ariella on May 23rd, 2003, 9:49am Con looked up from her textbook and glanced at the back of Yseults hair. No longer "picturesque", Yseult still took great pride in her long locks and boasted of them to anyone who would listen. For a change Con wasn't mooning over her writings and the alertness she felt now was prompting her to feel like mischief. She looked further around the room and caught the eye of her sister Margot, now if she were Margot she could do something about Yseult. Kathie Ferrars glanced around her form room and was surprised to see Cons face lit up with excitement. (please continue) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on May 23rd, 2003, 12:36pm "That kid's up to something", she thought. "But I wonder what? Now if it was Margot or that young demon Prudence Dawbarn, I'd have a better idea .... but Con! And it's certainly not her story people again because she's far too alert. Hmmm, I'll have to keep my eye on her .." Kathie returned to marking the Thirds' attemts at their geography preparation but resolved to discuss the matter fully with her peers in the staffroom during Break. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on May 23rd, 2003, 1:03pm The staff all agreed that something was wrong. Are you sure Con wasn't ill?" said Miss Ferrrars friend Nancy Wilmot. "No, she just looked like she had a secreat or was planning a trick, if it was any other girl I'd have been suspicious, but Con?" "Perhaps she is growing up." "Perhaps." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on May 23rd, 2003, 2:02pm Len, seeing the look in Con's eyes, was suspicious also. It wasn't something she ever remembered seeing there before, that hint of mischief that gleamed from her eyes. Then she corrected herself, she was worrying about the wrong Triplet, Con was never a worry in that area. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on May 23rd, 2003, 4:22pm The next few days showed everyone that knew Con, that she had suddenly changed -they didn't like it. The mischeif that had glinted in her eyes had resided their and kept showing itself in our breaks of mischeif. One day that week Len had said to Margot; 'Whats up with Con?' 'Not sure Len, she's behaving very strangley, its as if my devil fro the past hasinfected her! At prep sh dipped yseults hair into her ink!' 'This isn't right at all, i shall have to speak ti mamma.' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on May 23rd, 2003, 4:23pm Con, oblivious to what they were thinking and listeniing to Miss Wilmott with perhaps half an ear was trying to think of something to do about Yseult and her hair. Suddenly a half remembered story from her Mother's schooldays came to mind. 'Mamma and hair. Now what was it? As she struggled to bring it to mind she failed to notice the approach of the Maths Mistress. 'Con', Nancy said quietly.............................................. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on May 24th, 2003, 2:11am "Con" she began again not quite sure this was happening. "Perhaps you should go and see Matron, I think you must be coming down with something". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 1st, 2003, 5:36pm 'But i'm not ill!' protested Con 'No, but you don't seem quite right.' 'I am just distracted, writers block, i am working on a poem.' 'mmm, even so, i think you better go,' Nancy was even more convinced there was something wrong, Con didn't argue back, 'Ok, but i will be back!' Con left the room, leaving a shocked class behind her, Len made upher mind to get to the bottom of her sisters behaviour. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 2nd, 2003, 9:43am Matron took the note from Con and looked at her carefully. True, the girl did seem to look a little off colour. For a moment Matron was tempted to send her to an early bed. However another glance at Con told her more than she had expected to see and she knew that Hilda Annersley was needed. Con had been reprimanded by her form mistress Miss Ferrars for the incident with the ink, however she had escaped lightly due to Kathies shock in having Con before her and not one of her other form members. Knowing that it was a free period for the Head, and that she was busy only with reviewing the days mail Matron decided to take Con straight to her study. Knocking loudly, Matron entered with a quiet Con, explaining quickly why they were there to a startled Head and then departing. The sale was coming soon and Matron had much work too prepare. "Con, please sit down" said Miss Annersley gently. Con sat down in the large chair and then carefully lifted up her head to meet the Head's gaze. The look was filled with gentleness and Con's response was an outburst of tears. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 2nd, 2003, 10:10am Miss Annersley wisely left COn to herself for a moment, sensing that the cry would help her more than anything else. When the sobs threatened to get out of control, Miss Annersley spoke sharply "Constance! pull yourself together, there's no need to cry yourself into hysterics". Shocked at the use of her full name, Con sniffed, hiccoughed and tried to stop the tears. Her face was swollen and blotchy from crying. She scrubbed her eyes with a much abused hankie, which Miss Annersley took from her and gave Con her own cool clean one. She consigned Con's hankie to the bin, for really, it was a disgrace. Miss Annersley's face softened as she looked at the girl before her struggling to control herself. She stood up and filled a basin with water and bade Con to wash her face while she made a cup of very milky coffee. Con returned to the desk feeling very ashamed of herself and was ordered to drink the coffee. Con fet much calmer when she raised her eyes to meet the Head's steady gaze. ""Now Con...." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 2nd, 2003, 1:03pm '...I have had many concerned reports about you, Miss Ferras, reported some very unusual behaviour and you mother seems to think you are suffering. Whats wrong Con?' 'Mamma, who sad anything to Mamma?' 'Calm down Con,' Said the headmistress calmly, 'Len spoke to her, she's worried about you, as am I.' Miss Annersly paused for a moment to let the child sitting infront of her collect herself. 'How about an explanation?' 'I don't know really. I ahve just been feeling so bad, like nothing nice would ever happen again. I just didn't knowhow to tell anyone, i thought perhaps if i was bad someone would notice me, and ask. And it worked!' Miss Annersly was very concerned but she didn't show it, 'I understand Con, but there are so many peole who care about you, in such a sitation it would be better to speak to your mother, or Len or a teacher.' 'Now run along to matrons, give her this note.' All the headmistress wrte on the note was, 'you'l know what to do.' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 2nd, 2003, 3:40pm Con trailed out of the study, resisting the temptation to read the note. She just managed to reach the door of Matey's room before the tears started flowing again...Matey, hearing the sniffles and the tiny knock on the door, opened it to see such a poor wretched little figure. She took one look, nodded to herself and gently led Con to the nearest bed. While she undressed, Matey heated up some milk and slipped a little something in..... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 2nd, 2003, 4:02pm Con slept peacefully, not rousing until after Fruhstuck the next morning when the memories of the previous day flooded back. "Why doesn't anyone understand?" She thought resentfully as she waited for Matron to appear. "Everybody looks up to Len - she can do no wrong and she's always been special to Mamma. Margot always gets attention because everybody worries that she's going to do something naughty and then there's me and everybody's so busy scolding Margot or praising Len, they don't have time to worry about me. The only time I get noticed is when I mess my Maths up and then Miss Ferrars just gets cross with me. Auntie Hilda might think that I've lots of people that care about me but if that's so, why don't they ever speak to me?" She turned and buried her face in her pillow, sobbing into it as she wished someone would help her. She was fed up with being told self pity was a crime and not to cry herself into hysterics - she just wanted some help! "Con! Don't upset yourself like this!" It was the voice of her form mistress, Miss Ferrars. "W-what are you doing here?" Con choked. "Miss Annersley thought it might be a nice idea if you and I spent a little time together." The mistress smiled. "I don't know you as well as I know the others and I've been so surprised by the way you've been behaving, it's made me realise how little I really know you. Now, I'm going to go and see Matron about getting some breakfast for you and while I'm doing that, you're going to get up and wash and after that we're going for a walk ............." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 2nd, 2003, 5:22pm Miss Ferras' eyes smiled with her face and Con trusted her, she willingly went to wash her face and drank her milk with a smile on her face. When she was done she looked up at the kindly teacher, 'Shall we go then, i should like a walk.' 'We shall, come on, where would you like to go?' 'I don't mind, jut as long as it's away from people.' 'hmm, very understandable, lets be off.' At that miss ferras lead her tired little charge out of the room. 'Now con, why don't you tell me every thing.' 'Right...I feel silly now, but just recently i have just realised what a non-person i am to everyone..' Katy Ferras was wise enough to know not to stop this troubled little person. ' Everyone thinks lens wonderful and is always praising her an Mamma loves her best. And between that telling Margot off, knowone has anytime for me!' By this point Con was stugging not to cry again, sensing this Kathy put an arm round te youngsters shoulders. 'My dear Con, we've got you all wrong, everyone who knows you loves you so deeply, they on't ignore you its just that your normally so quiet and dreamy, we just assumed you liked to be left alone!' 'I suggest you speak to your Mamma, she will understan you, she has a wonderful gift for undertanding people you know... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 2nd, 2003, 9:02pm "..and that's another problem!" raged Con suddenly. "She's always so busy helping other people she doesn't have time for me. Whenever she comes to school it's always to see the staff, or the prefects, or...or...someone who's in trouble...or...she never comes to see me!!".... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 2nd, 2003, 9:28pm Con broke down and Miss Ferrars drew her to one side, sitting down on the grassy verge and pulling the miserable child down next to her. Con buried her head in her form mistress' shoulder, sobbing and Miss Ferrars held her, murmuring soothingly to her until the sobs quietened. "I'm sorry!" Con sobbed. "I feel so stupid." "There's nothing to feel stupid about." Miss Ferrars said firmly. "If you're unhappy, there's no point in pretending you're not and hoping the problem will just disappear - it won't! In fact, more often than not, it just becomes ten times worse! I'm so dreadfully sorry, Con." "W-why?" "Because as your form mistress it's part of my job to make sure you're all happy and well and I had no idea you were feeling so miserable. I understand what you're saying but you know, you can do a lot to help yourself." "H-how?" "Con, you have a wonderful talent for writing stories and poems but most of us overlook it because, apart from school work, we never see any evidence of it. We see Len helping others and we see Margot being naughty but all we see when we look at you is a quiet girl who rarely speaks. How about you make us sit up and take notice of you? Why don't you try your hand at compiling a booklet of poems or stories? You know, in the Summer, the Juniors often have a story read to them - now, how would it be if that story was written by one of our girls? Think how thrilled they'd be to know that the author of their story is at their very school and only five or six years older than themselves! I'm sure you tell Felicity and Felix and Cecil stories at home, so how about showing the rest of us just how talented you are?" "I d-didn't think you saw me like that. You only - " Con stopped but Miss Ferrars could finish her sentence for her. "Ever scold you for getting your maths wrong?" She queried with a smile and Con blushed, making her laugh. "Does it upset you when I scold? It does? Well, how about we strike a bargain? I'll try to remember to keep my patience and temper if you try to put together a book of poems or stories? Miss Derwent will look it over for you once you've finished, I'm sure and I know she'd be only too happy to give you any help you feel you need. As for Mamma, I'm going to suggest to Miss Annersley that you go home this afternoon and don't come back into School until Monday morning. That will give you five days, not including today, to talk things over with her and I think you'll find she'll understand and help you far more than I can. How about it?" She looked at the girl hopefully. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 3rd, 2003, 12:17am "Now why don't you run a long and tell your sisters and friends what is happening dear" said Miss Ferrars, knowing the way of little girls. Instead Con's face quivered again and a fresh burst of tears threatened to explode. "Thaaatt's another thing she cried ..." scrubbing at her face furiously, "I don't have any friends, not real ones. Margot has Emerence and Len has everyone and there's never anyone left for me". Miss Ferrars looked at her charge in amazement. How had no-one seen the pain this child was in and so overlooked her problems. Well not any longer, not if she had anything to do with it, which she did. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 3rd, 2003, 1:54pm "Is there anything else upsetting you?" She asked gently. "I j-just want people to know that I'm Con and not just one of the triplets or Len's sister or Margot's sister. P-people only put up with me because of them but I'm not that bad, really I'm not." She ended on a sob. "Of course you're not!" The mistress reassured her. "Con, my lamb, Len may be friendly with a lot of people but she only has one or two actual friends. By that I mean that is only really Rosamund and Prunella that she talks problems through with and actively seeks out. Other than that, she's content to be with you. I've not heard anyone say that they don't like you, you know and I know any one of them would jump at the chance to become your friend. You have to take the time to get to know them though. You know, there are one or two that are quite artistic and you could get them involved in illustrating your stories or poems. I suggest you go home this afternoon and once you've talked it all over with your Mamma and are feeling happier, ask if you can have just one or two people over for tea on Saturday or Sunday and spend the time getting to know them?" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 3rd, 2003, 1:56pm Con looked up, strangling a sob. '' Really?'' she said. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 3rd, 2003, 2:07pm Con smiled and brushed away the last of her tears from her face. Already the strain which had been on her face seemed to have become much less, and Miss Ferrars was pleased with the effect. Already Con had begun thinking of ideas for stories she could put together for the younger children and suddenly her problems seemed much less and her desire to get attention by being mischievous had faded. What would Mamma say about all she had done though! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 3rd, 2003, 2:22pm Miss Ferrars, watching Con's face, guessed what she was thinking. "Con, don't worry about your Mother. She's not angry with you and she won't be but she is worried about you and I think it would do you all the good in the world to tell her what you've told me. Suppose you and I go back to School and you can have a nap while I find Miss Annersley and tell her what I've suggested? If she's agreeable, I'll take you over to Freudesheim this afternoon and help you to tell your Mamma what you've told me. I shan't stay after that but if at any point during the next few days you want to talk things through again, then I'll let her know that she only has to ring and ask for me. The same goes for when you get back to School, if you feel unhappy about anything at all and want someone to talk to, come and tell me and we'll make the time for a talk together." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 3rd, 2003, 4:13pm 'Thank-you Miss Ferras, now i know how much better it is to talk about things, i feel better already you know...'Said Con, much happier after her little outburst. 'Don't thank me Con, it's my duty, i wish i ould have helped sooner - i expect you feel like a wash and a rest now don't you?' suggested Con's teacer in true chaletian style. 'No i don't actualy i feel much more energetic...' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 4th, 2003, 8:40am "Well why don't you go and get your current book and sit out in the garden while I go and see the Head" said Miss Ferrars as she smiled down at Con. Feeling much happier Con went to get her book and came back out into the garden where she proceed to spend the next hour lost in reading her copy of Macbeth which they were studying for their English. Len saw what Con was doing and frowned for a minute because she didn't know what was going on. Then she smiled. It struck her that this might help Con more than she had been able to. The arrangements with Miss Annersley were duly made and that afternoon saw Con slipping through the garden to her own home where she was met by a pair of anxious arms hugging her tightly. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 4th, 2003, 8:43am Miss Ferrars told her form that Con was unwell and had gone home for a few days rest which most excepted without any argument. Yseult was angry though. Matron had sent her to have her hair cut and had spoken harshly to her which just didn't seem fair when it had been all Con's fault. She growled more forcefully than she realised causing half the form to look in her direction. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 4th, 2003, 9:25am 'It's simply not fair, all the school loves Joey and the Maynards, they can do no wrong, and us mere mortals have to suffer.' She vowed to get revenge. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 4th, 2003, 10:25am Con meanwhile had subsided sobbing into her mother's arms and Joey, bewildered by her second daughter's obvious unhappiness, drew her into the Saal, sitting down and taking her girl on her knee. "What is it, Connie-girl?" She asked tenderly. "I-I'm s-so l-lonely." Con sobbed. "E-everybody's too busy to talk to me. N-nobody wants to know me - not even you or Papa." "Do you think I'd be here with you now if I didn't want to know you?" Joey asked gently. "Con, my darling girl, you're my daughter and I love you just as much as I love the others." "D-do you?" Con raised her head from her mother's shoulder. "Of course I do! Tell me why you feel so lonely." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 4th, 2003, 12:52pm So Joeys second daughter repeated t her mother what she had previously told Kathy ferras. Joey was shocked an astounded, never eforehad she considered one of her children wasn't 100 percent happy. 'My darling, i'm so sorry, everyon of my children is precious to me, you all have a special place in my heart as you do in papa's. You're a wonderful human being Con, you have great talent, there's no need to feel this way - honesly!' Joey pulled her dear sobbing daughter to herself, her heart in her shoes, Joey felt a failure as a mother, something that was rare. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 4th, 2003, 1:48pm Sobbing your heart out twice in one day does no one any good, and Con soon started to turn drowsy. She was still snuggled in her mother's arms, and Joey kept reassuring her that she was a special individual. Soon Joey realised that she was talking to the air, as Con was fast asleep. Joey shifted Con's position, and brushed her hair off her hot forehead. Anna, Joey's faithful stalwart, peered into the room. "How is thy dear child mein Dame?" she asked. "She's sleeping now Anna, I think all this worry has tired her out. Can you help me carry her upstairs? I think bed is the best place for her for a while, and I'll need to ring up Jack." Joey still felt that awful sense of failure. How could she have not noticed how one of her precious triplets had become so depressed? How could she have ignored her? Jack came over from the San post haste when he received Joey's frantic call. He walked into the sitting room to find Joey curled up on the window seat, looking at the Jungfrau. She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn't hear him come in, and jumped when he laid a hand on her shoulder. "What's wrong?" Jack queried. "Oh Jack, I feel such a failure. I never realised Con was so unhappy. She feels like a non-person - she's by passed in everything because everyone looks up to Len, and Margot gets lots of attention because she's such a firebrand. I've tried to tell her that she's a wonderful person in her own right and that we love her, but I don't think she's taken it in." Jack sat down in an easy chair, mulling over this latest problem. "It's not easy bringing a pack of kids up is it old lady? And to think we've got to go through the teen phase with the rest! Steady on old thing" his last was as Joey sprung up from the window seat and dropped down on the floor next to him, leaning on his leg. "I've got an idea of who may be able to help Con - no, don't talk to me. I need to think it through for a moment before it's ready." Jack sat quietly as his wife ran her fingers through her hair. "Simone" she said at last. "Simone?" Jack's face wore a blank look. "Don't you see Jack, when the school first opened, there was me, Grizel and Simone as first pupils. Then Gisela, Burnie, Frieda, and - oh heaps of others joined! Well, Grizel and I were in to everything - yes I know, I'm still like that today" Joey said as she saw the look on Jack's face. "But Simone felt frightfully left out. I know part of it was jealousy, but on the other hand she must have felt as if everyone by passed her for Grizel and I. She may be able to help Con." "You may be on to something there Joey". "I know I am," Joey sent firmly. "I don't propose to set her on the job stright away, because we've got to sort out our own problems with Con first. But afterwards, she may be able to help her more than anyone else." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 4th, 2003, 1:58pm "True." Jack assented. "What do the School have to say?" "Hilda's done what she could to reassure Con she is loved and wanted but from what I understand, it's Kathie Ferrars we really have to thank." Joey repeated what Miss Annersley had told her over the phone when she had rung to warn Joey that Con was on her way. "Well you can get hold of the kid that way, can't you, Jo? You're not a writer for nothing!" Jack ruminated for a moment. "How about we get rid of the small fry until Monday? Then you and I, when I'm here, can give Con all the individual attention she needs. I can see why she feels this way, she fades into the background beside Len and Margot and I know I tend to overlook her." "She's the most sensitive of the lot." Joey said thoughtfully. "I hadn't thought about it before but she must feel it keenly when she's sitting watching the other two talking to us." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 4th, 2003, 11:28pm Sorry, I can't help this - No wonder Con feels like she's unimportant. She can't even be the only triplet to have a drabble written about her! *eg* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 5th, 2003, 12:28am Noticing the strained look that had formed on Joeys face after the revelation of her precious second daughters depressioin he determined to slip something into her drink that night. A natural sleep would not be forthcoming and she would need her rest so that she would be able to help Con during the next few days. Jack himself was concerned realising that he also had played a part in Con's misery. Now wasn't the time to put blame on themselves though instead they must make sure all their children were kept well and happy. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 5th, 2003, 12:33am Inwardly he sent up a silent prayer for help as he thought about the difficult task awaiting him. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 5th, 2003, 9:10am When Jack woke up the next moring it took him a few sleepy minutes to realise what he was worried about. He looked to the side of him, hoping to see his excitable wife lying peacefully and she was, he breathed a sigh of releif. Suddenly he remembered his second daughters trauma and hurredly go out of bed to check on her, to his horror when he reached the bedroom she was gone, she wasn't there. Jacks heart skipped a beat as images of Con sleep walking came back into the mind that wa paralysed with fear, then imense guilt filled him, how could he have not remembered his most sensetive childs tendency to sleep walk. Jack ran into his bedroom to wakeup his dear wife who would surely know what to do, hehad't realised how much he lent upon her. 'Joey - oey my darling, wake up.' 'What is it Jack? Oh you do look a fright!' said Joey laughing at her alarmed husbands face. Jack saw Joey visibly fill with alarm. 'oh Jac it's Con isn't it, you put smething in my drin to make me sleep didn't you? How could you...you...you BEAST!' Joey shouted, 'I am the childs mother, i would heave hard her leave you know - now we must find her!' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 5th, 2003, 9:20am KB - I fully apologise to Con. I was bored (well I always am at work and that's the first drabble that came to mind!). She ought to feel special though - she's the only triplet you're championing! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 5th, 2003, 9:29am Con, for once, had not actually walked in her sleep. When Anna and Joey had carried her to bed, they had managed to sponge har down and put her in her pjamas without waking her. Con was so exhaussted by all her worries, that she had actually slept the night through, and had woken up early. She looked over at her watch, which read 6.45. "It's too early to wake Mamma and Papa up" she thought. "I know! I'll go into the rose garden and start thinking about those poems Miss Ferrars suggested I write." Thinking deeply, Con tumbled out of bed and ran to the bathroom. After washing and dressing, she ran lightly down the stairs to find Anna humming in the kitchen. Anna smiled at her little charge, and told her to sit down while she made her something to eat. "Oh Anna, I'm fine really" Con protested. "You must eat" Anna said firmly as she set down some fancy twists with jam and a cup of coffee. Until she started eating, Con had no idea how hungry she was. When she had cleared her plate, she called Anna a poppet and skipped out to the garden, blissfully unaware of the argument taking place in her parent's room. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 5th, 2003, 9:35am Cons parents didn't know this and were becoming steadily more frantic as she was definatley not upstairs in the house, racing don the sairs together in supportive companionship, despite Joeys outburst they were lucky enough to bump into Anna, who assured them all was well. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 5th, 2003, 9:41am Jo started crying, which was rare for her, and Jack felt great distress as he looked at his wife. Moving to comfort her he found that she turned him away instead bidding that he would go and find Con. A quick search of the house resulted in Anna shedding light on the whereabouts of Con, and Jack breathed a sigh of relief. At least Con seemed alright for the moment, now he must attend to Joey. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 5th, 2003, 10:05am 'Joey i'm sorry darling, i was just keen that you sleep, we no where Con is now, no harm done.' Jack pleaded with his wife. 'What do you mean, no harm done, of course theres harm done, hw am i supposed to trust you now! I'm not a Child Jack, you havn'tchanged your opinion of w=me since i was a weakling school girl!' 'I...but...' 'Oh stop stammering man, go to work, leave me to my children!' Joey walked off with new found autority leavng jack to slump down on the stair in perfect shock! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 5th, 2003, 10:29am Jo looked outside and could see her second daughter scribbling furiously at her writing. A smile crossed her lips as she thought how much like her Con actually was. Perhaps knowing that would help Con, or would it add to her worries to hear this again. Jo determined to ask Jack what he thought, then remembered how she had just reacted to him. Shame-faced she returned to their bedroom to apologise. This was a time they needed to pull together, not argue with each other. True to his usual form Jack had already realised that his wife was merely under great stress, although he welcomed her return both to him and to her senses. Together they sat and worked out a plan of what they could do over the weekend. "Mamma", Con's voice caused the two of them to look up. "I'm sorry, I think I've just been overreacting lately, everything seems much better knowing that you love me". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 5th, 2003, 12:31pm "That's all right sweetie-pie, everyone feels like that at times. But Papa's going to drop the babies and Rosli off at Hilary Graves' house where they're going to stay for a week and we're going to have a nice few days to ourselves. Just you, me and Papa". Con's eyes lit up. "Really? Oh Mamma, Papa thank you very much!" She paused. "Are you sure you want to send the babies away though?" Jack held out his hands to Con. "And how much talking do you think we'll be able to do with the babies demanding attention? They'll be fine - it will be a little holiday for them, and we can spend some time together. That all right by you?" "Yes thank you Papa" Con replied promptly. "Right then" Joey quickly took charge. "Con go and make your bed while Papa and make ourselves more presentable, and we'll have a leisurely breakfast at 8.30." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 5th, 2003, 1:28pm It's all right, Catherine, I just couldn't help thinking how ironic it was! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 5th, 2003, 5:06pm 'Oh thank-you, i will! Oh, i do so love you both...your the best!' Con cryed feeling more light hearted than everefore and showing more excitment than ever before. Joey smiled after her daughter and considered that everything would soon be fine, Jack realised that it may not be that simple. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 5th, 2003, 6:30pm ok - I can't resist this but ignore it if you want: * * * * * * a couple of days later... "Mama, Mama I need you". Joey, savouring a moment of peace in the saal put her head in her hands at the sound of Con's voice form upstairs. But she must be there for her daughter whatever, so she pulled her aching body out of the big chair and to the room where the triplet was sitting reading a book. "Mama, I would so like another of Anna's cakes please, and then may we go to play catch in the garden again?" "But Con" Joey said, "I don't know if you should have another - you might be ill, and I'm so tired after the last game of catch we played, as well as the hide and seek..." She trailed off as the tears began welling up in Con's eyes. She gave an inward sigh, and then said "But I suppose we will if that's what you want." Jo, despite her relent, was worrying - Con had become increasingly demanding over the past few days...was she becoming spoilt? But she brushed this aside; Con was upset and depressed - she would never use it to her own advantage. She didn't see the teensy smile and the glint in Con's eye as they made their way downstairs.... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 5th, 2003, 7:22pm ooooo you rebel, but its good! So Con on demand was allowed one of Anna's chocolate fairy cakes (her fith) and Joey obligingly played catch with her naughty daughter. When Jack came home a niggling suspicion alerted him to the behaviour of his daughter, he notice Joey was tired with big bags under her eyes. He decided it was time to send Con back to school, it wasn't well for her to be the only child at home. Jack was aware that Joey was still racked by guilt, so would find it difficult to send con back to school but he decided it was neccessary. 'Joey, you look a little tired, can i get anything for you?' Jack asked his wife. 'You couldn't tend to Con could you, i could do with a napp - and i DONT want anything in my drink, ok?' Jack smiled, he had hoped his wife might say something similar, 'I wont - i hate to say this, but don't you think your giving Con a little too much attention?' Joey was flabbergasted, she couln't believe anyone, even a man, could be so egocentric, 'Good greif, Jack! How can you say something like that, Con needs us!' Naughty Constance was listening outside the door, as she willed, tears filled her eyes and she waked into the room where her parents stood facing each other. 'Oh daddy, must i go back so soon, i am sorry you find me a nuisance, but i do so love it here!' 'your not a nuisance darling, you can stay home a while loger,' the kindly mother, placed herars around her daughter and gave an extodinarily feirce look to her husband! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 6th, 2003, 12:29am Con started skipping as soon as she left the room. For once her parents were paying attention to her and only to her. In a large family this never happened! At least it never had before. If only it was always like this she thought happily. Then another thought crossed her mind. That would mean no Len, no Margot and none of her other brothers and sisters. She did love them, really she did! It was just nice to be put first. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 6th, 2003, 8:14am It occured to her that she had been a little mean to her parents and decided to put things right... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 6th, 2003, 9:32am After breakfast she slipped into the kitchen and picked up a recipe book from the shelf, she flicked over a few pages before finding the recipe she was looking for. "Mama always says she likes this recipe" Con said to herself and she began pulling ingredients out of the cupboard. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 6th, 2003, 9:45am The previous holiday Jo had told the girls that they might use the kitchen to cook in if cleaned up faithfully after they had finished and didn't create more work for Anna. Con frowned slightly as she read the directions and puzzled over one of the ingredients. Did it say teasthingy or one tablesthingy, and was it a 1 or a 2. Con decided it was better to play things safe and use a full 2 tablesthingys. (the censor thing got it!!! it is tea s p o o n and table s p o o n ) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 6th, 2003, 11:59am What r tablethingys? Con reached over to pick up the cinnamon from the spice rack but as she did so she knocked over a rolling pin, as she went to pick it up she grabbed hold of the jar she thought held cinnamon. As she poured a generous 2 tablesthingys into her bowl she noticed that it was a bit redder than normal. Con shrugged. Perhaps it was a new variety, anyway the label started with a C though the rest of it had got inexplicably washed off. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 6th, 2003, 1:16pm So Con created a batch of fairy cakes that she insisted everyone ate at tea time, because she was grateful to them. Th cakes were suspicious in colour an even more so in smell but even so her loving parens thought it was their duty to at least eat one. 'Oh thank-you Con, what awonderful surprise!' Joey said smiling at Jack, what a wonderful daughter they had. So they both took bites of their respective cakes at he ame time. Their reactions were not what Con had hoped for, her mother stood up hurridley and could be heared wretching in the kitchen. Her father spat it out in a very ungentlmanly way and looked positively green. At first Jack looked at Con in disbeleif, hoping t was a mistake - which it was, but then the suspicion that their daughter wasn't behaving as she stood hit him and he became incredbly angry. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 6th, 2003, 6:35pm "Mary Constance Maynard!" Jack said. "What on earth did you do to these cakes?" Con looked puzzled and upset. "But Papa", she pleaded, "I only followed the cook book. The cinamon was a bit of a strange colour, but I thought it would be OK to use it." Suddenly there came a shriek from the kitchen. Both Con and Jack bounded up from the table, and hurtled towards the door. In the kitchen, they found Joey sinking to the floor, simply writhing with laugher. "Joey, this is no time for hysterics!" Wiping her eyes, Joey tried to pull herself together, but failed again. She merely pointed to the spice rack, which sported an unopened jar of cinnamon, and a suspiciously low jar of chilli powder! Jack started to chuckle, while Con's face grew more crimson by the minute. "Oh Con, you goat!" Joey was still sobbing with laughter, "don't worry, we'll never mention it again, but I'm going to make enquiries about what they teach you in dommy sci!" Uncertainly, Con began to join in the laughter. How could she have ever thought that her parents didn't care about her when they could laugh together like this? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 6th, 2003, 6:59pm When Joey had recovered her senses, she gave a embarrased daughter a squeeze; 'It's alright by darling, we wont tell anyone! Do you feel ready to go back to school now?' 'Yes mama, and i'm truly sorry about the cakes - it was a mistake, honest injun it was!' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 7th, 2003, 12:29am "I know dear" Jo replied calmly "Now why don't you go and get your things together, and I'll ask Anna if she could make some more fairy cakes later this afternoon and one of us will run them over for you and your formmates to share". Con smiled happily as she went to pack. Only one thing worried her slightly now and that was the apology she knew she had to make to Yseult. No-one had really said so because they had been too concerned with looking after Con, yet she knew from her years at the school what she needed to do. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 7th, 2003, 6:56pm The next evening Joey was asgood as her word and provded the youngster wth fairy cakes for her ad her form. She wanted to tell Con about the neccassary apology but wisley realised that was already on Con's mind. The question that was facing Con was, would her formmate forgive her? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 9th, 2003, 1:26pm Con sought Yseult out as soon as she could, and prepared to tackle her task. "I'm sorry for what I did to your hair" she said flushing slightly, "I never should have and there is no excuse" she continued. Yseult looked coldly at Con preparing to argue and reject the apology. As she was about to speak Yseult noticed Mary-Lou and Verity walking towards them. Mary-Lou had already had words to her about the incident knowing that Con would apologise and the way Yseult would react. While not liking the way she had been spoken to or what Con had done already Yseult had learnt enough from the Chalet School to know what was expected of her. She received the apology with a slight lack of grace and then hastily departed leaving Con to wonder. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 10th, 2003, 12:09pm It was most unfortunate for Con that she had caught Yseult in one of her worst moods. Yseult had been brooding on the incident ever since it had happened, and had been in much trouble that morning. She had overslept and Matron had not spared her tongue, and Con's apology had put the finishing touches on her rage. Thanks to the appearance of Mary-Lou, she had to accept the apology, but Con was going to know ALL about it. As she stalked off, Con looked up at Mary-Lou and smiled weakly. "It's all right Con. Put it behind you now. Don't worry about Yseult, we'll keep an eye on her". "Thanks Mary-Lou" Con said as she skipped off to be greeted rapturously by her triplet sisters. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 11th, 2003, 12:17am Yseult meanwhile slipped back into their form room determined to think of something to repay Con for the humiliation she had suffered. As yet, there were no girls who she had really struck up a friendship with so other than the polite chatter they all engaged in there was no-one with who she could discuss her thoughts. This was a great pity, for had she been able to her friends would have helped her see that it was better to let well enough alone. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 11th, 2003, 12:32am She wandered up to the dormitories, something which was strictly forbidden. As she passed Con's dormy, a wicked thought entered her mind; what if Con was suddenly to become extremely untidy? That would force those prees to come down on her really hard, especially that interfering busybody Mary Lou. As she slipped into Con't cubey she didn't notice her hair ribbon come loose and fall down to the floor... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 11th, 2003, 2:07pm The vengeful girl proceded to mix up Cons draws, ummake her bed and move her bedroom slippers into the adjacent cuby. Delighted at her success the victorious Yseult hurried out o the dorm, back down the stairs and went about eh rest of the day wit an angelic look on her face. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 11th, 2003, 3:12pm She couldn't help but shoot occasional glances at Con, however and Miss Ferrars, catching both the angelic look on Yseult's face and the glances she was shooting at Con, felt anxious. She had no wish for Con to be upset again and she knew Yseult could behave like the most childish of Juniors at times. "Well there's nothing I can do at the moment," she reflected, "I'll just have to keep my eye on the pair." Unfortunately, her suspicions had been aroused too late for at that moment there came a knock on the door and Matron, looking her grimmest appeared. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 11th, 2003, 4:10pm "I'm sorry to interrupt, Miss Ferrars, but could I please speak to Constance?" Con stood up, looking surprised, while Yseult, who looked as though butter could melt in her mouth, whispered to her neighbour. " I say, what has Con done now?" Meanwhile Con followed Matey out into the corridor. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 11th, 2003, 4:11pm 'Miss Ferrars, do you think you could spare Con for a short while'. No one in the room failed to note the icey tone to Martron's voice, and the rest of the girls bar Con and Yseult quickly turned to continue their work. As for Con she sat their for a moment with a stunned look on her faced wondering why Matey wanted to see her, and it was a reluctant and questioning girl who got up and followed Matey out of the room. Meanwhile Yseult, in her moment of triumph could not keep a smile off her face, something that did not go unnoticed by her watchful form mistress. Edit to Add: Seems as if there are to many cooks at this particular moment! or great minds think alike |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 11th, 2003, 4:54pm Weird! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 11th, 2003, 4:58pm At the end of the lesson Miss Ferrars dismissed the form, but added that Yseult was to stay behind for five minutes. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 11th, 2003, 11:36pm "Do you know anything about why Matron called Con out of class Yseult" asked Miss Ferrars. "I can't imagine" returned Yseult as she looked down towards her feet. With that news, and not willing yet to call Yseult a liar, Miss Ferrars let Yseult leave the room and then proceeded to go herself to find what had become of Matron and Con. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 12th, 2003, 11:36am Matron had escorted Con to her cubicle. "Well" she said, still in that icy tone, "what is the meaning of this?" Con looked horrified. "I don't know Matey- I mean Matron. I came here this morning and put my toilet articles away and then I went back to see Len and Margot in our common room. You can ask them!" Matey looked at Con closely. She had not been Matron of the Chalet School for over twenty years for nothing, and could tell when girls were 'playing her up'. Con looked distressed and bewildered. She clearly had no idea about the mess in her cubicle. "Very well" said Matey, her tone thawing. "But how has your cubicle come to look like a hurricane's passed through it?" Con was too upset to notice the gentle tone. After all she had been through in the past week, she still did not feel totally fit. Tears trickled down her cheeks as she said in a wobbly voice "I don't know Matron". Matey passed Con a handkerchief and slipped an arm around her. "It's all right Con, I don't think you did it. DO you know who could have possible done it?" Con shook her head. She did think it might be Yseult, but she held her tongue. Matey was scanning the area around the cublice for possible clues. She spotted the ribbon, and after gently releasing Con, she pounced on it. The ribbon was silk, and there was only one girl in the school who was daft enought to wear silk ribbons... By this time, the bell had rung, and Miss Ferrars came into the dormitory. "Oh gosh!" she exclaimed as she saw Con's cubicle. Then she dashed over to Con, who was looking very miserable... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 12th, 2003, 12:17pm "What happened?" She demanded of Matron, sitting down beside Con and putting an arm round her. "I'm afraid someone other than Con has created the mess you see now." Matron replied. "Con, what does Yseult have against you?" "I'm afraid Yseult is still sulking over the trick Con played with her hair the other day." Miss Ferrars answered for Con was too much upset to reply. "Have you apologised to her Con?" "Y-yes. M-Mary-Lou and V-Verity s-saw m-me." Con hiccuped. "In that case there is no excuse for her behaviour." Matron said grimly. "I think it's time I spoke to Yseult. Suppose you take Con along to my room, Miss Ferrars and let me talk to Yseult?" "Of course! Come with me, Con and you can tell me what you've been up to over the past week since I've not seen you to speak to properly, yet." She wound up with a smile and taking Con's hand, led her away. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jun 12th, 2003, 5:26pm Ysuelt was eating her elevenses and rejoicing inside, her triumph spoilt by not being able to share it with the others but she had enough sense to know what they would think of her if she told them. The girls standing in groups roundabout Yseult were startled by the unusualness of seeing Matron coming amongst them at Break. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 12th, 2003, 5:40pm 'Yseult, come here this instant!' ordered the grim looking matron.Yseult quietly as a lamb moved slowly towards her angry superior. 'Come on young lady, follow me,' sadi matron in icy tones. The pair filed out of the room, Matron leading yseult up to the dormitory. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 12th, 2003, 8:27pm Matey opened the curtains to Con's room displaying the mess inside. She said nothing, only stared at Yseult for a full three minutes, whilst that young lady visibly shook. "I...I..." mumbled Yseult, then suddenly, with a strangled sob ran out of the room past a surprised Matey, raced down the corridor only to lose her footing at the top of the stairs. With a loud yell she tumbled down, hitting her head on the strong wooden bannister. Miss Annersley arrived just in time to see the girl land at the bottom, to all apparences...dead... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by catherine on Jun 12th, 2003, 8:57pm (Are you trying to kill Yseult off, Sioned?!!!!) "What on earth is going on?" The Head demanded sharply as Matron came flying down the stairs. "She deliberately messed up Con's cubicle and when I taxed her about it, she fled from me." Matron said briefly. She stooped and briefly examined Yseult. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 12th, 2003, 10:05pm (Would anyone hate me if I killed her off? I never liked Yseult!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Toria on Jun 12th, 2003, 10:07pm How is she? The Head asked anxiously, Yeseult looked really pale and the head didn't want another casualty. Why do these kinds of accidents always happen at the chalet school? she wondered to herself. (No KB, I wouldn't hate you. It would be interesting to have an actual death as well) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 12th, 2003, 11:02pm (and since theres a habit of people coming back to life it seems, we could kill Yseult off now and then she would be right as rain to make an appearance later in the series when she gets married .... it would just be a slight EBDism) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 12th, 2003, 11:10pm (*lol* You people are awful! Okay, here goes.) When Matron looked up, Miss Annersley was startled by the grim look on her face. "Send the girls to their common rooms," she ordered, in a voice that even the Head obeyed immediately. "And have Rosalie call Dr. Jack. And I'll need a blanket." With terror flowering in her heart, Hilda had the girls go back to their common rooms, sending prefects to see that they behaved themselves. She fetched a blanket from her own private room as she told Rosalie to call the San, and took it back to Matron, who spread it over the still form, covering the girl's face and blond hair, which had come loose in the fall and was spread over the floor. Then the woman looked up again. "You will have to tell her sisters. And her mother." (Mwahahahaha! Oh, sorry. I seem to have caught the insanity bug!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 12th, 2003, 11:45pm As Hilda was leaving the room she caught sight of Miss Wilmot walking down the large hallway. "Nancy, fetch Veronique and Valencia for me please dear" said Miss Annersley. Nancy looked up at the Head quickly and was shocked at the look of strain on her face and the tears flowing down her cheeks. "Wha ... What's happened" she asked nervously. "Not now, please bring the girls hear they are needed" (uhoh Rebecca's laugh is catching) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:32am Meanwhile, everyone had forgotten about Con in the tumult. She'd gone off with Miss Ferrars for a chat. But Miss Ferrers had to duck out for a moment and had never returned. Con had heard nothing just the girls marching thru the corridors. Wondering what had happened Con walked quietly out of the room and towards her common room to see if she could find anyone. This path took her past the stairs leading to the dorms. Seeing Matey and the Abbess with a blanket-covered form at their feet she gasped. 'Oh...I've killed her!' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Maz on Jun 13th, 2003, 9:42am Con swayed, she was a very highly strung child and this was the greatest shock anyone could ever have, 'I've killed her...i've killed her!' Con screamed, getting loauder and louder. Meanwhile Jack was being fetched and heard young Cons screams, so he ran.'Con, stop that screaming! Matron take her away, i'll see to Yesult.' Matron did as she was bade and the strong doctor lifted the little girls body and took it to the san, Yesults parents were called. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 13th, 2003, 10:04am Never before had Hilda Annersley had to break the news of a girls death to a parent and she wasn't looking forward to this now. It took several calls to establish exactly where in America Mrs Pertwee was, however she was eventually found to be staying at a small boarding house called simply "Lakeside Resort". When Hilda finally reached her it took some time before she was able to get a word inserted in the conversation besides stating who it was who was calling. Mrs Pertwee was filled with news of her Arthurian tour and how pleased her girlies would be if they knew of their mothers success. The voice which was always high pitched hit higher still as Mrs Pertwee sqealed on learning of Yseults death. Then a loud thud could be heard as she fainted and left the phone cord dangling. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 13th, 2003, 11:30am LOL!! What are you lot on?? ;D What should have been a poignant, no heart-rending episode in which all concerned, including the reader, chokes back their tears has deteriorated into pure farce .... wonderful! Please could we have it re-enacted by Elizabeth, Betty & co or Jack, Wanda & Barbara & co?? ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 13th, 2003, 12:13pm *I know what you mean, why is it that I'm laughing so much at the first death of a chalet girl. Poor Con by the way, yet again she has decended to the background of her own story!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 13th, 2003, 12:19pm (um what are we re-enacting?? are we killing someone else off also?) Hilda had no choice but to hang up the phone and hope that someone would attend to Mrs Pertwee and that she would phone back once she was able. It was important that she should fly there as soon as possible and arrangements needed to be made. Meanwhile she must go to the two remaining "girlies" and help them in their grief. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 13th, 2003, 12:34pm Blimey - what have I started??!! I only meant her to be laid up for a few days! lol |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:01pm Matron meanwhile had taken Con into the san and left her there with strict instructions to get into bed and try and get some rest. She needed to return to see if Jack needed any assistance and to help decide what must be done next. A very unhappy, very scared Con followed Matrons instructions and then sat weeping in her bed. "Con, you must stop that weeping" came a voice from the doorway. Con looked up anxiously at the new arrival. "Oh Mamma" she cried "I wanted you so. I know you need to go to Val and Ronny now, but oh how I wanted you here". "No Con-baba" came the sweet voice in reply "I'm here for you now". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:09pm "I killed her Mamma, I killed her" Con whispered. "Oh my dear girl, who told you that rot?" "I saw her Mamma, it's my fault, it's all my fault." "It's not! Get that firmly out of your mind Con. DO you know what happened?" Con shook her head. "Well, Yseult pushed past Matey, ran and tripped knocking her head on the bannister. Sometimes, even a small bump is enough to seriously hurt someone. Yseult is the only one to blame for what happened. We should never run from our troubles Con, we should always face up to them". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:20pm (Bit harsh, that isn't it? :) - running away from relatively minor troubles results in death .... hmmm) "B... but Mamma, where is she now?" Joey summed up all her reserves of strength to answer this question. Recognising that Con was as sensitive and enquiring as herself at that age she knew that she would have to dig deep to answer this question satisfactorily. Joey Maynard seldom spoke openly of her beliefs but her faith was rock solid and had helped her through many a difficult episode. Offering a silent prayer for guidance, she suddenly remembered her sister Madges' words all those years before and taking Con's e... death is just falling asleep to awake in God's kingdom" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:26pm Quote:
Sorry that was meant to read ... " .. Con's tearswept face between her hands, Joey said simply ..." Deleted some by accident - pesky computer! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:29pm Con smiled gently at the truth of her mothers words and snuggled down in her bed. "I think I can sleep now mamma". Jo kissed her daughter on the forehead and stayed with her until she was sure Con was sleeping. It was still early afternoon but the events of the last few weeks and especially that day had exhausted the highly strung girl. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:35pm (anyone else feel some sleepwalking coming on?!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:41pm *Strange how I was thinking the samething, I think given your status, you are the perfect person for the job!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:51pm (I wondered what you meant for a moment ... but now I get it!) Con slept straight through until early evening when feeling slightly more refreshed she was able to wipe her face, dress quickly and join her sisters to walk over to Freudesheim. It had been an unpleasant experience and the authorities had agreed with Joey, that Con should go home for the weekend. It was a subdued trio who crossed the lawn but watching them out of her window, the Head felt sure that len and Margot would be able to distract Con from her thoughts. Jack Maynard, on hearing this, was in full agreement. A light supper, an hour's reading and straight to bed were his injunctions and these were followed through to the letter, Jack himself adding a little something to Con's hot milk at bedtime. "That will put paid to any sleep-walking" he reassured Joey. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 13th, 2003, 1:56pm Joey was uneasy about the use of sleeping pills because of her own dislike for them, however, she knew it would be the best thing for Con. But little did she realise just how upset and shaken Con was by the traumatic events of the day... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by PatW on Jun 13th, 2003, 2:38pm (I have to confess that I'm wondering when the scene in the shower is due! That's when we find out it's all been a dream! ::)) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 13th, 2003, 2:47pm (I don't want it to be a dream - she whines and disobeys!) Jack sent his three daughters to bed early, allowing them to read for a hour, they did so and Con alone was given a sleeping pill. Despite the drug slumbe didn't take Con until a goo hour sfter a sisters, but finally she fell into a trubled sleep. Jack and Joey slept easily despite the anxieties of the day because they felt sure no harm would become of their sensitive daughter, but they were wrong. In the small hours of the next morning Con rose from her bed, still asleep and attemted to eave the house... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jun 13th, 2003, 5:00pm NOT PART OF THE STORY!!! What did Con do to Yseult's hair? šI've read the thread from the start, 'cause I thought that I missed it but couldn't find it. šShe is thinking about hair and a prank, but what was the prank and when did she do it. šI am most perplexed. EDITED TO ADD: Never mind, I am a moron. I found the comment about Con dipping Yseult's hair in ink during prep. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 13th, 2003, 5:05pm (something about dipping her hair in ink, I don't know if originally she did it or was thinking about it, perhaps its an EBDism of our own, to add authenticity) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jun 14th, 2003, 12:20am Oh what a bunch of macabre sadists you all are! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 14th, 2003, 12:51am Ever since they had first arrived in the Oberland and Jo had needed to rescue her daughter from the roof outside their room, everything had been well and truly locked and the windows "Con-proofed". This night should have been no exception. The day had been long and stressful for all concerned though and for once the main door to Freudesheim had been left unattended. It was through this door that Con now slipped, making her way through the little gate that lay between the garden of Freudesheim and the school. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 14th, 2003, 4:17am on 06/13/03 at 12:34:34, Sioned wrote:
Ah, but Sioned, you forgot that I might get involved! *eg* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jun 14th, 2003, 2:08pm (Not part of the story) I'm sure I can remember Yseult being referred to in later books as having married! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 14th, 2003, 2:41pm The sleeping Con made her way over to the chalet school, perhaps with thoughts of putting things right. Unfortunatley one of the younger maids had woken up with a billious attack and didn't know of Cons history. The young maid was in the kitchen, looking out of the window when she saw the goast like figure wandering towards her. If it had been a less down to earth young lady the scream may not have been stifled, instead the maid thought it must be a naughty school girl out of bed. The maid, opened the window and called out, 'You there, you must go back to bed, we cannot have childre wandering arund at this hour!' cried the maid, waking young con up... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 14th, 2003, 3:28pm *are we trying to kill off Con now! please don't there won't be any pupils left soon* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cumbrian_Rachel on Jun 14th, 2003, 6:32pm (please don't kill Con off - she's a nice character - I cope with Yseult being killed off but not Con!). |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 15th, 2003, 12:07am Con woke up feeling very confused and not knowing how she had arrived outside the school. Thankfully the front door at Freudesheim had banged as it shut, waking Jo who had sent Jack to find out what had happened. A minute later he appeared behind Con and led the confused girl back home. The next day was a very long and difficult one for all concerned. Many of the girls had not slept well, upset by the news of Yseults death, and Matron had issued an edict that everyone was to stay in bed an extra hour. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 15th, 2003, 12:24am on 06/14/03 at 14:08:04, Lesley wrote:
Yes, she was. Corney mentions it in "Reunion". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 15th, 2003, 1:07am Quote:
(That's how she was able to die for now) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 16th, 2003, 8:23pm Unusually Con didn't feel any ill effects from being suddenly jerked awake but when Matron heard she put the girl to bed. Con was thankful for she didn't want to have to talk to her friends about the awful incident. Matron realised this and called for Mary-Lou in the hope she would be able to sort out the middles. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 16th, 2003, 11:39pm Mary-Lou had got out of the wrong side of bed that morning. After being summoned to Matron, she wracked her conscience for the cause, but couldn't think of any misdemeanours. "Mary-Lou, would you mind having a chat with Con?" asked Matron, who then proceeded to explain the situation. "No, I won't!" stormed Mary-Lou angrily. "You staff are all the same; you're always expecting me to sort out the school's troubles! What do you think I am, an agony aunt to every helpless and confused middle? It's not my job to do it and I shan't. So put that on your needles and knit it!" At the end of this outburst, Mary-Lou's head was held high but her eyes were flashing dangerously. "Have you quite forgotten yourself?" queried Matron, an icy undertone apparent in her voice. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jun 16th, 2003, 11:47pm 'Matron, I'm sorry,' said Mary-Lou. 'I just can't do it. I mean, Yseult may not have been a close friend of mine, but she was a girl around my age. If she can die just thru a bump on the head, what does that mean for the rest of us? Matey stood aghast. This was so unlike Mary-Lou. She always wanted to help her fellow schoolmates. But now...? Mary-Lou continued. 'Matey, I know that dying is just waking up with God, and in this beautiful place, I do feel closer to God, but how can I talk to the girls about death when I'm can't accept it myself.' Matey was just about to talk to Mary-Lou about shirking her duty to the girls when she had a closer look at the tall Senior. Mary-Lou was white, which under the circumstances was not unusual. But she was also trembling and just staring out the window at the moment. Matey was beginning to think that maybe the school powers-that-be had placed too much responsibilty on the girl. After all she had taken responsibility for a lot of things during her father's absence then death on the Murray-Cameron expedition, looked after Verity-Anne, Jessica Wayne and helped her thru her difficulties with her step-sister and generally been the conscience of whatever form she was in at the time. It might be time to let the girl be a teenager and live sometime without those pressures. Matey walked to Mary-Lou, and put her arm around her shoulders, trying to bring some comfort to the troubled girl. Mary-Lou broke down in tears. Just then the door opened and Joey Maynard walked in. (Whoops, I was responding to Marianne's contribution, but it seems that Rebecca's was timed before mine. Anyway, Mary-Lou can undergo a dramatic mood change!!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 16th, 2003, 11:54pm Jo Maynard hadn't been around girls for as long as she had for nothing. With a quick nod to Matron who left the room, she pulled Mary-Lou into her arms and held her. Mary-Lou sobbed for a few more minutes before pulling away from Jo and trying to regain her composure. "Sorry" she said to Jo with a half smile "I'm just so tired of everything suddenly". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 17th, 2003, 12:45pm 'Oh, Mary-Lou, we've all forgotten that Yseults death would have been terrible for you also. It is hard to remember that you are still a school girl sometimes because you are so trustworthy and capable.' Joey said soothingly. 'But thats just the trouble jo! I dont want to be a capable and trust worthy student, there to help everyone, i want to be allowed to do things and occaisionaly have a trouble of my own!' Joey took in this information and considered how she was to respond, should the girl be scolded for sherking her responsiblities? Should she be comforted and given relief? Joey went with the later. 'Oh darling, of course, your right, i will talk to my own child you must rest yourself now... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 17th, 2003, 1:22pm Thinking back to her own school days Jo remembered times when she hadn't liked been saddled with responsibility. Mary-Lou was still young and so often a higher call was placed on her than on other girls her age. Yseult's death had obviously shaken many of the girls including Mary-Lou. Jo wondered whether she should make for the Head's study or find Con. In the end she decided that she would seek out Hilda and find out the latest details of when Mrs Pertwee would arrive. (LOL some of this is so all over the place!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 17th, 2003, 2:13pm Meanwhile Mary-Lou was still feeling revved up. Her anger and frustration mixed with her grief meant she wasn't thinking clearly. She rushed out of the San, looking for the first person she could find to take it out on, and blindly she tore down the stairs, strictly against the rules. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 17th, 2003, 2:22pm Fate took a hand and Mary-Lou in her anguish did not see the loose floorboard near the top of the stairs. Turning a beautiful somersault and ... Quote:
* ;D - sorry, couldn't resist* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cumbrian_Rachel on Jun 17th, 2003, 2:31pm (please may we kill Mary-Lou off?!? It wouldn't be a problem for her to come back to life in a later book and for it never to be mentioned again :-)) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 17th, 2003, 2:34pm *I was trying to clear the way for Mary-Lou to kill someone off, but another, apparently fatal, accident will do just as well!* Joey was on the heels of Miss Annersley and the two clung to each other for support as they struggled to take in the scene before them. "No, not Mary-Lou of all people!" shrieked Joey hysterically. Matey appeared at the top of the stairs and rapidly rushed down them. Her fingers probed desperately for a pulse before looking up at the white faces surrounding her. "I'm sorry," she quavered. "She's die..." She couldn't finish the sentence as tears overwhelmed her. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 17th, 2003, 2:40pm Matey valiantly tried to speak again ... "She's dieting .. that's what the problem is, the silly girl. She's put on a few pounds since leaving university and she's been following one of those new-fangled diets. Ridiculous if you ask me but that's the youth of today. She's probably not had a decent meal inside her for weeks and she's fainted. "Joey - for goodness, sake get a grip - you'll be neither use nor ornament if she comes round and sees you in this state. Both of you, give me a hand and lets get her into the San" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 17th, 2003, 3:48pm (If you could see me now! It's a good job the house is empty because I've just started shrieking with laughter!!) Ahem, anyway... Joey was still shaking when they laid Mary-Lou on the bed. "I'll go and call Jack to have a look at her" she said. "She's like one of our own, I don't think I could cope informing Doris if anything happens to her". Matey nodded as she continued examining Mary-Lou. Miss Annersley was sitting in a chair at the foot of the bed. "Dieting! whatever next?" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 17th, 2003, 4:07pm Mary-Lou ws transported to the san where she came round; at the foot of th bed was Hilda, Joey ad of course, docter Jem, they were all posed to give her a lecture about eating properly. Joey went first, 'Mary-Lou, you must eat..' but Mary-Lou cut her off, 'Buyt i cant Jo, i really really can't! I'm so frightend, so very scared, of...of, groing fat!' Cried the girl shocking them all into silence. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 17th, 2003, 7:04pm *I'll try again...!* Suddenly Mary-Lou slumped back onto her pillows, her face grey. Jack anxiously leant over her, looking for any sign of life. "What's happened?" asked Joey, a hint of panic in her voice. "She's so weak from starving herself," he responded, trying to control his tones. "I don't know how long she's been playing this game, but she's frail. It may be that she has permanently damaged some organs." A strangled cry came from Jo, her face as white as a sheet. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 17th, 2003, 9:19pm A nurse made the onlookers leave the room, Joey asked, 'Whats the matter with her?' 'There is a medical condition, to do with the mind, called anorexia, it is a fear of becoming fat, that might be what Mary-Lou has...' replied the nurse as Joey keeled over. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 17th, 2003, 10:04pm Ooh I'm in hysterics! Are we going to kill off Jo aswell? She can't cope with Mary Lou being in the medical spotlight instead of her! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:36am *I don't think I could kill Joey off although some contributors to this thread might have no scruples! Mary-Lou I'm not so sentimental about.* Jack emerged from the room some hours later, his face ashen. Joey, now recovered, though still somewhat pale, got to her feet from the chair where she had been keeping her vigil outside. One glance at his face showed the news was not good. "It's her heart. Her illness had already caused some damage, but the strain of Yseult's death has pushed it even further." "Oh Jack, you don't mean..." Joey left her sentence unfinished, as if afraid of putting her fears into words. "I just don't know. We're monitoring it, and have some control over it with drugs, but we can't give her a new heart and we don't know how much it can take. It's in God's hands. I just wish it had been almost anyone but Mary-Lou. She's been like a daughter to us these last few years, and has done so much for the Trips." *In true EBD style, M-L seems to be simultaneously at school and post-uni in this tale!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 9:23am (i have no desire to kill jo off,i just thought she should faint - highly strung and all that) The next few days past slowly, Mary-Lou's condition deteriated, Jo sat vigil near her bedside and she had many visitors. Her heart was weak so she drifted in and out of conciousness. Three days after she had been admitted to the san she died, Jo had seen it happen, she stopped breathing and Jem confirmed it. 'She has gone Jo.' was all Jem needed to say, the sadness and trauma was too much for the women who felt so intensely and she broke down and cried hysterical tears. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 18th, 2003, 9:52am An inquisitive voice came over from the corner of the room. "Who died?" the voice questioned. There was silence in the room and the heavy weeping that had previously come from Jo stopped instantly. Jack (sorry wasn't sure if you meant Jack or Jem here) stopped mid-sentence in his instructions to take Mary-Lou from the room and looked hard towards the only other occupant of the room. "Mary-Lou" he whispered softly not believing what he had heard. "That's me" came Mary-Lou's voice in return. Bouncing out of bed Mary-Lou walked over to Jo. "Aunt Joey, what is it? do you mean Yseult or has something else happened? Is it ... is it someone I know" she asked. "Mary-Lou, please get back into bed ... you stopped breathing for a few minutes then. We thought you were dead". Jack helped the girl get back into bed although she was looking much better than she had in days. "Oh please, may I have something to eat. I could eat a horse" said Mary-Lou as she searched the room for food. "But ... you don't want to eat ... ?" Jo shook her head in confusion. This was becoming too much even for her. "Oh that!" exlaimed Mary-Lou. "Well, I thought the matter over and changed my mind. I like food too much. Oh, and company also, where are Vi and Verity?" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 18th, 2003, 10:16am *lol* Ariella, you're awful! Here I was, about to break out the tissues, and you go and do that! *KB smothers giggles* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 18th, 2003, 10:47am Joey, meanwhile had recovered her senses. She had had a dreadful shock, but realising that Mary-Lou was "as fit as the Irishman's flea", to coin one of her own phrases, she was in no mood for sympathy. Rising to her feet and assuming all the authority that had marked her as the best head girl the school had ever had, Joey delivered her commands imperiously. "Mary-Louise Trelawney - you move yourself right back into that bed and don't you even think about moving unless Jem or Jack gives you permission!" "But ....." "No "buts", young lady - you've been extremely ill and given us all a fright. You're under doctor's orders, now and once they've given you a full bill of health, I'll be coming back to talk to you myself so we can get to the bottom of all this ... and mark my words, I will get to the bottom of what's ben going on or my name's not Josephine Mary Maynard" Ignoring Mary-Lou's protests, Joey stomped out of the room and straight down the corridor to Matron Graves' office where the comical nature of the scene overcame her and she submitted to a fit of giggles. She gave vent to her laughter for a few minutes, but knowing that Jack would suspect she was on the verge of hysteria and having no wish to be sent down to lie down with a little dose of something, she collected herself by splashing her face with cold water and re-plaiting the great whorls of hair around her ears. Taking a deep breath she ventured across the San to reception where a number of people were waiting for the latest news. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 18th, 2003, 10:56am *"fit as an irishman's flea" -where oh where does she say that!!* Joey walked out of the room into the arms of Hilda Annersley, who clutched her instinctively. "Joey, how is she today? Is there any change?" Joey gently prised Hilda's fingers off her arms. "Mary-Lou is fine, well on the road to recovery. As she's such a whole sale creature, she'll be on her feet as fast as she can." Then she described Mary-Lou's recovery, and the corridor rang with laughter, as by this time a number of the staff had gathered. With one voice they choroused "How like Mary-Lou!" Joey laughed with them, and then looked seriously at Hilda. "Send for my three will you? I want to take them home with me. These past few days have indicated to me that you never know what will happen next, and I want to spend a little time with my girls, especially Con. And I don't want her finding out about this anorexia episode. If she feels neglected again, I don't want her trying that on." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 18th, 2003, 10:59am on 06/18/03 at 10:56:50, Clare wrote:
"Joey goes". She says it to her children when they ask how she is, and says it's something she picked up in Canada. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 18th, 2003, 11:02am Thanks KB! :D I've not read that one. I'm going to use that tonight in work when someone asks how I am! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 18th, 2003, 11:04am Be sure to tell us their reactions! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:34pm *time for another twist methinks* Suddenly the scene before Joey's eyes started wobbling and she felt a hand gently shaking her shoulder. "Joey, wake up!" murmured a soft voice. Her eyelids flutterd open and she was back in the room at the San with Mary-Lou's inert body lying before her. There had been no recovery - it was all a dream and Mary-Lou was dead. Jack drew her close to him as she broke down into tears. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:38pm *Oooh, that's harsh* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:39pm "Why Mary-Lou? What harm has she ever done apart from being OOAO, butting in, and trying to be friends with everyone... Well why did Rebecca kill her off?" Joey sobbed. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:42pm *Oh, dear, I sense a new idea here. Interaction between characters and authors. It's a dangerous mix. I did it on my Pretender fanfic list* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:48pm Well I was going to make her bullimic but Rebecca got there first! >:( ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 18th, 2003, 12:49pm Rebecca hesitantly interrupted the poignant scene. "Well, it wasn't really my fault. It all started with Sioned and KB casually bumping off Yseult, who wasn't really bad but EBD didn't like her so she made a horrid impression. And no one seemed to mind that. And then Cumbrian_Rachel suggested it would be OK to kill Mary-Lou and let's face it, she is overwhelming and annoying at times, just like Yseult, and then.." She could go no further and burst into tears. How could she have so lightheartedly murder a true Chalet School girl like Mary-Lou? Would Miss Annersley expel her for this? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 1:18pm What would normally happen is that Marylou would now come and butt in! But since she's dead... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 18th, 2003, 1:21pm Miss Annersley was understandably irate... as if there wasn't enough work to be done already with all the alarms and excursions of the pupils and her never-ending correspondence! She gave Rebecca a lecture which had never been bettered, culminating in the stern words that pesky fans were to keep themselves out of CS stories and should employ themselves only in writing appropriate cookies & drabbles, as applicable on the CBB. Rebecca nodded penitently, thankful that the Head had not seen fit to ban her from the Chaletian altogether. As she left the study, Hilda Annersley heaved a great sigh wondering what on earth was going to happen next ... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 3:53pm Then Marianne stormed in laughing hysterically because the whole story was hysterical! Hilda Annersley took one look at the hysterical teenager, thinig he must have gone insane, swallowed a bottle of asprin and fell off her chair to her death - no body knew... Now Hilda had been sitting next to a gas heater that had been warming her office, her dead body fell right over it and caused a great explosion which blew the whole school to smitherines leaving only one person alive...Marylou. It seemed that Joey had dreamt the bit whereshe woke up and Marylou hadn't recovered, now she was the last one alive... (sorry - do hope i havn't offended anyone, the idea just popped into my head and had to come out!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:01pm I like it! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by lizi on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:14pm yeah but what happens to jack, jack on hearing the explosion from the san rushed down to the school in his car and see's the hundreds of mutilated bodies lying around the place and is promtly sick, before he rushes back to the san to ring the police......... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:18pm The school began to burn furiously, MaryLou rubbed her head and heard a cry from a nearby pile of rubble. She scrabbled over and found that a small junior had not been killed by the fire franctically she freed the child before dashing towards the door in a race to beat the fast approaching fire! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by lizi on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:21pm on her way out she sees severale of her friends bodies and feels sick but realiseing that she is still holding on to the little girls arm she carries on scrambleing through the wreckage. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:27pm (of course) Jack reached the police station and dragged one of the officers out, saying, 'Its manky! Come quick, someones blown up the chalet school!' At that the police officer clapped his hands on his cheeks and cried, 'Not Marylou!' 'No Marylou is fine, she escaped some how.' 'Oh, thats boring, bother me when something important happens.' returned the police man, moving back inside. Jack starred after him agast and the magnitude of the situation hit him like a badly thrown dart, he fell to his knees and shouted to the heavens, 'M god, my god, why have you forsaken me' At that a bright light shon from the sky and the image of his wife came floating on a cloud, holding the cs flag,'Dont be sad my husband for you must care for ooao and our other kids.' Her image then reasended leaving Jack converted from religion to the effects of post traumatic stress syndrom. Later that day, after he had told the family o the tradgedy and dumped all his kids on various other people he promtly committed himself to a lunatic asylum. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:27pm She dives through the door, as the oncoming fire singes her curls and rolls out of the building right in front of a young Swiss Gendarmes feet. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:34pm While Jack wa having a religious experience a great fire was burning the remnants of the school down and marlou ha stuggled out of the ri and (as Edith said...) (i'm just trying to tidy it up slightly) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:39pm *I can safely say this is as silly as the version I was contemplating last night when the San was invaded by a mob of armed guerillas, Mary-Lou was shot dead for butting in, and Con saved the day by driving an ambulance through a gauntlet of machine guns to get help! But meanwhile...* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:44pm Go on start it, or i will! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:46pm Lets start it as another drabble though! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:47pm course! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by lizi on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:48pm as we were saying.............. Mary-lou finally manages to reach the out side when she falls down, the smoke had filled her lungs with carbon monoxide poisioning her as she starts to fade away the small middle she had saved wakes up (she falls uncontious half way through the rescue) and starts crying histerically over the body that was Mary-lou. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 18th, 2003, 4:48pm *Start it if you want. But I figured it was too similar to this, not remotely CS-like, and I couldn't think of a convincing reason for the San to be invaded by armed gueriilas. Not to mention the fact that no one else would have taken it in the direction I wanted it to go in and that things like that are always better in the small hours of the morning than in cold daylight!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 18th, 2003, 5:00pm Done it! Its the Chalet School and the Guerilla middles. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 18th, 2003, 8:55pm And here ended the old chalet school...time for a new one. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 19th, 2003, 12:58am Oh, poor Con! Here she was, getting her very own drabble, and look when it ended up! So, now to stop laughing at this and see how bad/good the other one is! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 19th, 2003, 7:31am :o |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 19th, 2003, 7:33am You lot are nightmares! I suppose they'll all come back to life later on to be married ect. like you were going to do to Ysuelt? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 19th, 2003, 9:31am Perhaps - then Joey woke up and discovered the whole affair was a very long dream, the cs was going on without her and she had a sudden insight into the workings of the school... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 19th, 2003, 10:19am I must get hold of MaryLou and Yseult...and Con And tell them what to do, or this could happen... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 19th, 2003, 1:30pm Con read over the pages anxiously, would this make a good book or not. It was the longest effort she'd managed yet and she wasn't quite sure how she should end her story. The characters had come alive and had begun taking over in directions she had never intended. At first she had just wanted a way to tell something of the turmoil that boiled inside, then when Yseult began frustrating her somehow the pages had ended with her dying. Now, everything was out of control and Con's own mother and Mary-Lou kept trying to barge in on the tale she had been writing. Con giggled, at least it was good for a laugh. Then she decided that she should probably toss her story in the nearest fire before someone came across it and thought she really did want to kill of the different members of the school and her own family. Looking up from her manuscript, Con caught the eye of her sister Len, and blushed. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 19th, 2003, 1:34pm (*applause* Wonderful idea, ariella!) Hot with embarrasment, Con shifted onto the floor and tore the first piece of paper across, peering into the fire to see if it was hot enough to suit her purpose, unaware of the fact that she was imitating an act her mother had performed many years earlier. As she shoved the papers into the back of the grate, she felt as if she had burned her first-born child, returning to her chair and picking up her book with such a hang-dog air that Len's suspicions were instantly aroused. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 19th, 2003, 1:37pm What's that? Len asked. "Just a story" Con said. There was a shriek from the hallway. "Yseults fallen downstairs She-she'sdead!" And so ad infinatum! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 19th, 2003, 1:41pm *lol* Oh, very good! But, please, can we stop this now? I have a stitch! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 19th, 2003, 1:43pm Was this really happening, or had Con begun another story? That, as Kipling said, is another story. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 19th, 2003, 3:59pm The scream that came from downstairs had been very real, young Yseult had fallen to her death. When the knews was broadcast all the surrounding Chalet school members clapped their and s to their cheeksand sung 'tradgedy' a la abba - seemingly forseeing the future. Young Con felt very, very guilty, the very beginig of this story was real and no one had known that Con had practised balckmagic after the incident -so killing yseult. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 20th, 2003, 12:57am Plus she hadn't noticed that one of the burning pages had dropped out of the grate and was merrily burning a hole in the carpet. Tsk thought Con as she went to stamp it out, but in doing so her sock caught fire...it spread up her clothes - Con was burning! (If only the doctors had taught her stop, drop, roll) It was up to the passing Miss Cochrane to save her... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 20th, 2003, 1:59am "At last!" Miss Cochrane exclaimed as she (uncharacteristically) merrily beat out the flames with her bare hands. "I can make up for setting Len on fire!" Then, the flames being quenced, she adopted the traditional pose of keeling over into a graceful faint. Unfortunately, and most untraditionally, no one caught her. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 20th, 2003, 10:42am But luckily she didn't hurt herself as she heavily landed on Con, who didn't feel a thing since she was also unconscious due to the shock of it all. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jun 20th, 2003, 10:59am With that Joey came in... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 20th, 2003, 1:16pm Quote:
KB! I'm now sobbing with laughter!! Quote:
My colleagues reactions to "I'm as ft as an Irishman's flea" were: - a raised eyebrow - "you're fit as a what?" - "where on earth did you pick up THAT one?" - "only you...." ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 20th, 2003, 2:32pm Joey exclaimed t the sight of her burnt daughter lying on the ground and launched herself in fury at Miss Chocrane, thinking it was indeed she that had set Con on fire! 'are you going to work your way through all my children? Margot next?' cried Joey before pulling the other womens hair. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by austriaamy on Jun 20th, 2003, 4:16pm The two woman grappled with each other. Then the door opened and Dr Jack came in.......... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 20th, 2003, 4:22pm 'Ladies calm yourselves...' he began, but the saw young cons nody on the floor, he stooped down to look at her, leaving the shame faced ladies to cool off. Suddenly he cried,'..... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 20th, 2003, 11:11pm "Aaaaargh - where's all her hair gone??!!!!!!" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jun 20th, 2003, 11:31pm Joey and Grizel stared over at him and Con in wild alarm, but Jack was grinnng from ear to ear. "Made you look!" he said unrepentantly, as Joey opened her mouth to deliver one of her famous dressings-down. "Her hair's undamaged, as you can see. Now, why don't we get the poor old thing into a nice fresh San bed and then you two can resume your wrestling match. I hope you don't mind if I open a beer first. And perhaps you'd like to slip into something a little more comfortable?" He leered at them meaningfully. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 21st, 2003, 12:01am Jo and Grizel looked at each other, and in the understanding gained from years of friendship silently agreed to end their wrestle for the moment and turn instead on Jack. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Dorothy on Jun 21st, 2003, 3:49am Quote:
LOL! ;D Dorothy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 22nd, 2003, 4:16pm *this was brilliant, thanks for the laughter everyone, I go on holiday for a week, and look what happens to the Chalet School* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 23rd, 2003, 8:02am Jack found himself bracing against the attack from Jo and Grizel, before the first punch could be landed though a noise coming from Con gained their attention. "Mama" came a soft cry, "Oh Mama, Aunt Grizel saved me". Jo looked at Grizel again, her eyes filling with tears, a minute later she was hugging Grizel as she became overwhelmed with gratitude. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 23rd, 2003, 4:18pm 'Oh Grizel, i'm so sorry,' said Joey, sobbing into the other womens shoulder.'how could i ave been so mean to acuse you of such a thing!' cried Joey, causing another torrent of tears. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jun 23rd, 2003, 9:56pm *wipes tears from face* Oh you guys! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jun 23rd, 2003, 11:13pm "Go on then," said Jack, "slip 'er the tongue, why don't yer!" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 24th, 2003, 1:54pm *where did Grizel come from isn't she still supossed to be in New Zealand?* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 24th, 2003, 2:18pm (I think she just had to appear to save Con and make up for Len, like the good character she is) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 24th, 2003, 3:42pm EBD wouldn't have worried about a small thing like that! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jun 24th, 2003, 11:06pm (Well, she certainly didn't in the real series! And when did Jack become such a leering, horrible character?) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jun 24th, 2003, 11:20pm (Er, that would seem to be my fault. Sorry but he's quite fun this way -- even if it is a bit CGGU-ish!! :o) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 25th, 2003, 12:32am Jo glared at her husband. "Jack, if you keep this up I'll wash your mouth out with soap and that isn't an idle threat". Jack grimaced, he knew his Jo and knew she meant what she said. Con looked up dreamily at her parents, it seemed they had forgotten about her again. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jun 25th, 2003, 2:35am (Touché, Ariella! :D) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 25th, 2003, 9:12am So the naughty Con, held her breath and fainted, causing... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 25th, 2003, 11:20am .. her horrified mother to faint as well... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by lizi on Jun 25th, 2003, 4:06pm at last peace and quiet shouted jack as grizelle (is that how you spell it) left the room still laughing.... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 25th, 2003, 4:19pm *not sure if your going to hate me or not but I just can't resist* Jack shot a swift look at Grizel and quickly followed her, something in his stomach lurched as his felt the relief of the peace mingled with a sudden desire. The look Grizel had as she had laughed had transformed her to him, changed everything. Leaving the unconscious Joey on the floor he left the room and went after Grizel... ... As the door shut Con sat bolt upright, why had her father just left her and her mother lying there, not bothering to look after them as he had always done, he had just walked away. She decided to investigate, but as she opened the door she stood rooted to the spot in horror, as she saw Jack and Grizel together sharing an intimate and passionate embrace... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jun 26th, 2003, 4:48am (You won't get any objection from me! I like to bring out Jack's naughty side.... ;)) As Con "swithered" (to quote herself) between "fainting" again or openly confronting the illicit pair, Jack suddenly turned his head and.... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 26th, 2003, 8:22am (I can handle Jack and Grizel .... Grizel and Jo was too much for me though!) turning into a brilliant shade of red, launched into an explanation of mouth to mouth resuscitation. "You see Grizel, Jo has just fainted but if she was having problems breathing we would need to perform mouth to mouth on her to help her". Not seeing that Con had entered the room, Grizel glared at Jack fiercely. "How dare you" she cried as she slapped him on the face and ran sobbing from the room. Con looked on confused. She wanted to believe her father was telling the truth but the passionate embrace had looked like a passionate embrace and Grizels behaviour seemed to confirm this. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jun 26th, 2003, 9:19pm At this juncture, an icily dignified Miss Annersley swept into the room [is there still a room or is it a burned-out shell??] . Her blue-grey eyes that had never yet needed glasses swept the room, instantly taking in the situation. "Doctor Maynard," she said, the beautiful voice that Joey always declared was one of her greatest assets full of ice, "perhaps you would be so good as to explain to me what precisely is going on here?" Jack gazed at her for a moment as if frozen. Then he suddenly leapt forward, and, with a practised tug that freed the glossy brown hair from its moorings and sent it cascading down Miss Annersley's back, grabbed the Headmistress, flung her over his arm, bent her over backwards and affixed his lips to hers in a long, dramatic kiss. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 26th, 2003, 10:26pm A small sob made Jack look up suddenly. Joey had revived and was standing at the door, her eyes wide open with horror and disbelief. "Hilda Annersley! How dare you?" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 26th, 2003, 11:07pm :'( (with laughter) 'I, I' Joey, it wasnt...'Stuttered Hilda, but Jo cut er off, flinging herself in a rag at th normall dignified headmistress. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jun 27th, 2003, 9:19am (this definitely gets Funniest Thread Award - Raya ... really!! :o ;D :o ;D :o ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 27th, 2003, 10:21am (it's great isn't it ;D) Joey lauched herself at Hilda with fury and decended into a cat fight with her, soon hair pins were flying everywhere and Joeys plaits came flying loose. Jack Maynard struggled in vain to control the women, so he calmly did the next best thing. Reaching for a pair of scissors he caught one of Joey's plaits and cut it off.... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 27th, 2003, 12:52pm Con looked at all that was going on, and before her mother even had a chance to wail at the loss of her plait ... Con reached over and bit her father on the ankle causing him to scream! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 27th, 2003, 4:04pm 'Mary Constance maynard, release your father from your clutches! Are you a Christian or a savage?' Con meakley gave up her grip on her father, she was in awe of the icy matron.'As for you two grown wome, what example are you setting this child, fighting like cats and dogs, tell me, what is the meanig of this?' 'Well Matron,' began Joey briskl, 'This...this..man... THIS SCOUNDRAL is a filthy adulterer!' shreiked Joey hysterically, indicating her shamed husband. If Matron was shocked she idn't showit for she broke into peals of laughter, ready to break the news to Joey. Jack was diappointed that joey had to know what he had been up to but he conclued it was better she knew than thought him an adulterer. 'I wish to know what is Funny!' declared Joey looking humerous in her rage. 'Oh Joey, i'm sorry, your poor husband! He came to me worying you didn't like his bedroom manners and hought perhaps he should practise kissing! I'm not sure why, its all a miss understanding Jo!' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 27th, 2003, 4:33pm 'No its not' Everyone turned and looked in surprise at Jack. 'Kissing Grizel and Hilda has shown me that I am not satisfied with you Joey, I'm sorry but I'm leaving you I think it's for the best' and he promply left Freudeshiem (which will have to be renamed!) 'NNOOOOoooooooo' screamed Joey as she promptly fainted again, and the other women stood rooted to the spot in shock. 'What about me?' said Con quietly as ahe stood in the corner where no one else had noticed her for the last few minutes. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 27th, 2003, 9:36pm 'Oh cripes Constance, go back to school, i need to salvage my marriage!' cried Jo, and with that left the room to follow her disillusioned hubby. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 28th, 2003, 1:57am Con turned in bewilderment hoping she would get some sense from Matron since everyone else she knew seemed to have turned crazy. Instead she found Matron pouting and mumbling to herself "I should have let him practice on me, I should have let him practice on me" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 28th, 2003, 12:12pm Young con hesitated bfore she spoke, apparently amazed at the days events, so she hesitatd before she spoke, 'Uh, Mai-Matron, can you tell me whts going on, are Mamma and Papa very angry with each other?' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 28th, 2003, 2:59pm Matron gave Con a startled look. In the last few minutes she had managed to forget Con was in the room with her. Somehow she pulled herself together and was about to answer Con's question when Len burst into the room, followed quickly by Margot. "Where are they" demanded Margot of Matron. "What have you done with our parents, we saw them both coming charging from this room seperately". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jun 28th, 2003, 3:36pm "WHY WHY WHY?!" yelled Con stamping her foot on the floor. "This is my thread...my story and everyone keeps interupting...it;s not fair it's not fair...IT"S NOT FAIR...!!!!!!" she worked herself up into a frenzy stamping and screaming in preparation for the full blown tantrum she felt was called for. Then spying some Guerilla middles creeping past the door she sprinted out, grabbed a gun from a startled Pyrethra, ran back in slamming the door behind her and yelled "RIGHT! Everybody on the floor! Now one of you is to start a story NOW with me as the heroine...and NOBODY leaves this room until it's finished!" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 28th, 2003, 3:47pm Len, Margot and Matron stood with their mouths wide open. Unable to make any sound the shock at Con's behaviour was reaching so deeply within each of them. What in the world was Con's problem!!!!!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jun 28th, 2003, 6:41pm "I knew that this new fangaled diet of Hilda's was going to lead to trouble," thought Matey to herself, "it's obvious that the lack of fat and sugar has affected Con's brain; she always was the most sensitive of the triplets". Out loud she turned towards Con and calmy said "Come Con, yes you wil be heroine of the story. The story will begin in the Speissal with some delicious cakes dripping in butter and coffee with lots of cream and sugar". She successfully got Con to her feet and was leading her to the door when suddenly Len blocked their way. "I don't think so", she shouted |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 29th, 2003, 12:08am Margot stamped her foot angrily. "At least everyone likes both of you! EBD hates me and makes me do all sorts of things I don't want to, just to amuse readers. I'm sick of you two stealing everyone's affection!" With that, she grabbed a convenient pair of bookends and hurled, with remarkably good aim for a girl, one at each of the other triplets. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 29th, 2003, 12:17am With amazing speed for her age, Matron jumped out and across before Len and Margot. Her body twisting in angles that seemed impossible. All three of the triplets screamed as the bookends caught matron |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jun 29th, 2003, 12:42am "Right, Margot, I'm fed up of your devil!" shrieked Con. With that she became aware of the gun in her hands and pointed it straight at Margot, her finger tensed on the trigger. Suddenly Joey stormed back in to the room, intent on finding Hilda and Grizel, slamming the door noisily. The shock caused Con to depress the trigger, sending a stream of bullets at Margot. In an anti-Matrix style Matron leapt into the air, shielding Margot by flinging herself at every projectile. The others stared with amazement. "Matey? How on earth...?!" Their chins dropped even lower when Matron declared in solemn tones, "I am the one." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 29th, 2003, 5:36am with this announcement Matron burst into song. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jun 29th, 2003, 8:26pm Oh please STOP - i'm wetting myself! :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 30th, 2003, 12:04am as Matron sang these words ... her onlookers froze on the spot. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by andycee on Jun 30th, 2003, 8:12am "Climb eeeevr'ry mountain......ford eeeevr'ry stream....." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jun 30th, 2003, 12:12pm *Oh crikey what on earth is going on. I think I'm going to have to start a petition to let Con have her thread back (or not ;) ) it just goes to show what happens when the characters start developing of thier own accord!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jun 30th, 2003, 1:23pm *I'll join you on that petition, Ally. Poor Con. We were doing so well, and then the Maynard's took over!!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jun 30th, 2003, 1:30pm Con jumped joyously and hugged herself. Her whole world seemed to be going crazy. She didn't understand what was happening with her parents or their friends and staff, and her sisters were getting on her nerves. At least her onlookers were supportive! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 1st, 2003, 8:36pm "Three cheers for the CBB!" Con cried. "You've been so supportive of me throughout this story, I just want to thank you personally. I know, how about I dedicate my first book to you all?" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 2nd, 2003, 12:32am "That would be wonderful, Con," Liss, as list-mommy, replied with a pleased smile. "What will it be called?" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 2nd, 2003, 1:00am Con looked at Liss thoughtfully. The names of possible titles ran quickly through her mind and she took her time as she weighed up the titles and dismissed them in quick succession. Finally Con gave her announcement "Con rules the Chalet School". |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jul 2nd, 2003, 10:54am The end I think! Yay! I like it!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ;D :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 5th, 2003, 12:35am I have NEVER laughed so much in all my life! All that adulterous leching from those of you with tag lines reading "well, she talks about...boys..." and "I will lift up my eyes unto etc etc" - just made me laugh so much harder! And a post script to the story perhaps? Am I allowed? What Con had told no-one was the real reason for her sudden and dramatic change of perosnality. As she sat quietly contemplating the beautiful story "Con Rules the Chalet School". Tempers finally ceased raging and she was able to calmy reflect on the tempestuous few months she had gone through. Her parents were now separated and leading totally different lives, utterly lost to each other, her siblings split between the extended family, and the beloved Chalet School facing the largest inquiry in the history of private school. At least the hostel where Con now resided was quiet, no melodramas, no squabbles, and solitude when she wanted it. And the peace to be with her new born son. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 5th, 2003, 11:59am Rachel! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 5th, 2003, 1:40pm To echo Marianne's sentiments ... RACHEL!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 5th, 2003, 1:56pm Quote:
Could we really have stopped you? ;) Ooh, it just rounds it off nicely :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 5th, 2003, 7:23pm LMFAO! As the grandee's of the school are prone to do, I shall weep gently before sliding off my chair in a graceless heap! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jul 5th, 2003, 9:41pm It's funny, but inthose episodes (where people wept gently and slid to the floor, etc) what always made *me* laugh aloud was NOT the descriptions of the school Sports Days or whatever, but rather the descriptions of people laughing! Joey, in particular, was always an acute case :)) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 6th, 2003, 4:57pm What I never understood is this: if someone is laughing so hard that they're literally crying - how on earth could they manage to weep gently?! Whenever I've cried with laughter it's been a most ungentle affair! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 6th, 2003, 5:27pm good point! i always cry when i laugh! always! Sometimes more gently than others! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 7th, 2003, 10:09am Rachel: I love your ending, I thought the Con tread had ended :'( but there was still more to come! My only sadness is that we can't explore Joey and Jack's fallen relationship further here. Despite the fact I know it would never happen I actually think the idea is quite interesting. Anyone fancy a new thread! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 7th, 2003, 11:34am Och! You'll make me blush! :o (Go for it!!! ;D) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 7th, 2003, 11:52am Its done! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 7th, 2003, 12:42pm I replied to Allys thread! I'm not sure about the quality of it, i've never experienced a break up!' (apart from TV of course!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 8th, 2003, 12:04am :( I don't want to see them break up! it will be interesting though to see what happens with the Jack and Jo thread |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 8th, 2003, 4:37pm ah, they wouldn't hae split up if it were a true CS book! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 9th, 2003, 12:20am Would any of this have happened if it was a true Chalet School book? That's the joy of it! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 9th, 2003, 12:28am Oh if any of EBD's family read this - they'd ban future publication to spite us in a shot! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 9th, 2003, 10:04am Rachel: I just had a thought, who did you have in mind to be the father of Con's baby? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 9th, 2003, 2:06pm you are wise indeed KB! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 9th, 2003, 2:45pm Why, thank you. I try to be. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 9th, 2003, 4:51pm on 07/09/03 at 10:04:18, Ally wrote:
Well naturally I know who the father is :) but I was thinking I could run a sweepstake on this question and see who gets the person I have in mind? :D And obviously usual EBD rules apply - i.e. it isn't necessarily anyone Con has actually met up until this point in her life, especially as I am sure I could write another chapter to give you the touching romance that led to her slightly *delicate* condition ;) All done in the most tasteful way of course! Actually, I might have to go write that chapter now while I have the ideas fresh in my mind ;) Poor Con, she only wanted to be taken notice of for once in her life! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 9th, 2003, 4:55pm Ahh you can't keep me in suspence like this! Can we do 20 questions at least please My question would be: Was this man well known to the school and her family? p.s. I would love to read your chapter, so write it quickly, please ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 9th, 2003, 5:51pm Ally - the answer to your question is: Possibly ;D Heh heh heh - guess you will have to wait for the chapter to get posted where All Is Revealed!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rebecca on Jul 9th, 2003, 6:16pm Rachel, you're incorrigible! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jul 9th, 2003, 7:10pm "Possibly"? So then I'm guessing it's an author -- since we'd have seen them "knowing" him (not in the Biblical sense, except Con of course!) if it were an ordinary person. All the same, I'm going to guess: Gaudenz! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 9th, 2003, 10:36pm You will be pleased to hear that I have begun typing up my "chapter" - although if I'm not careful it's going to end up a complete book! Do you want it posted bits at a time - or would you rather wait and get the whole drama in one fell swoop? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 9th, 2003, 11:39pm Ok, nearly finished but it's five pages long (so far!) as a word document! And it's going a bit Mills & Boon! Aaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhh! But it is a very sweet tale :) even if I do say so myself :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 9th, 2003, 11:44pm on 07/09/03 at 19:10:00, Raya wrote:
If it's an author, won't it have to be Thomas? Isn't he our only male author? Or maybe Con is an hermaphradite! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 10th, 2003, 12:10am Con was sitting under the pines in here favourite spot. She always felt at home here when she had one of her moony fits on. It was the perfect place to sit and muse on where her story people were going without the interruptions that always happened when you were one of (what felt like) a vast dynasty, not to mention your parents being two of the most important people in the small village; her father due to his profession as a doctor, and her mother because her close links with both the School and the San made her the most sought out person who wasn’t a doctor! The problem today was that Con was in the midst of writing an epic poem. She had started slowly, but now her brain was racing with so many angles she wanted to insert into her poem, and she could see no way of making the events occur naturally. Casting her notebook to one side, she lay back with her hands under her head and stared dreamily up at the sky through the pine branches. It was so peaceful, and so hot, that before she had time to realize she was drowsy, she was fast asleep. Con started awake, aware that she had heard a sound. Lying still, she thought, as was her way, about what the sound was. It wasn’t a pine woodsy sound she felt sure. And it didn’t appear to be any noise associated with people. So what was it? Then she heard it again; the low revving of a small engine. Knowing there was no road in amongst the trees, she decided to get up and see what exactly was making the noise. Peeping round the trunk of a particularly large pine, she espied three boys grouped excitedly round what looked to her uninformed eyes to be a motorbike. “I say,” Con began. The three boys turned round fast. They had thought they had the woods to themselves and now here was some irritating girl spying on them! “I say what?” asked the eldest boy, scowling over to where Con was standing half hidden by the pine. “Is that a motorbike?” Con asked, her eyes beginning to shine. Her family would have been most surprised to see how quickly Con had forgotten all about her paper people the moment she got a good look at the bike. “It’s a Vespa,” said the middle-sized boy whose name was Tim. “Do you like it?” Con walked slowly over to where the scooter was sitting in the small clearing. It was bright with chrome, and looked to her to be one of the most amazing sights in the world – more especially since it was the last thing she had expected to see in the woods. The eldest boy looked curiously at Con. He had a good idea of which family she belonged to, since his family had done nothing but talk about the Maynard’s and their long family, but which of the children this could be he had no idea. The girl in front of him looked to be the right age to be one of those triplets he seemed to hear so much about, but she didn’t fit the individual descriptions; tall red-haired triplet with grey eyes, moony dark triplet, or bright haired mischievous triplet. Ok, so this girl was dark, but you couldn’t say she was exactly moony! He decided to fish for her name so he could see if his guess at her family was correct at least! “This youngster is Robert,” he said, indicating the smallest boy, “And this brat is Tim—Timothy on Sundays,” he said grinning at the middle boy. “I’m Steven, but most of my friends call me Steve-o” Con looked at him with interest. It was obvious the Vespa belonged mainly to Steve-o. Con felt a sudden surge of wanting to be cool, wanting to make an impression. She had been brought up never to tell lies, and to be honest in every way, words and actions, but suddenly, with the sun gleaming on the Vespa, Con felt the need to be unique. Not one of a set. Not one of the “Maynards” but just herself. She wanted this boy to admire her! Smiling at the boys, Con took a deep breath and said “And I’m Mary.” Ok, so not a total lie, but nobody EVER called her Mary! But the boys were all saying Hello to Mary—Her! —as if it made perfect sense. Within a few minutes of the introductions, Con was happily chattering away with Steven. The two younger boys gradually lost interest in the conversation, and without being noticed, began to move away through the woods lost in their own pursuits. Glancing at her watch, Con realized she was late for lunch. Not just a little bit late either, but full search party lateness! The last thing Con wanted at this time was a major family incursion into her new private friendship, especially when this boy thought she was pretty cool to be so interested in the Vespa. As Con began to hastily say goodbye, he clutched at her wrist. “If you like, I’ll take you out on the bike,” he offered, desperate to see this girl again. Con gazed at him with mounting excitement. “You bet!” she exclaimed, and turning she began to dart through the trees. “This afternoon then!” shouted Steven to her, and watched as Con darted swiftly through the trees. ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 10th, 2003, 12:11am ********** ********** Con arrived back at the house to find her parents just beginning to go into full Maynard frenzy. Her mother, Jo, was just replacing the telephone receiver and gasped as she turned and caught sight of her middle triplet. “Con where have you been? We’ve been almost frantic trying to find you!” Jo said, moving towards Con. Con pulled the memory of her lawful pursuits of the morning to the front of her memory, and murmured something about “paper people”. Jo glanced at Jack and they both looked relieved. They all knew what Con was like after all! ********** ********** Lunch over, Con got herself ready to head back out to the pine woods. Len, her eldest triplet, came over eager to join Con. But Con didn’t want that at all! Brushing Len’s offer to keep her company aside, Con set off, determined that Steven was her friend, and she didn’t want to share him! Back in the woods, Steven was stood, polishing a chrome section on the bike that didn’t need to be polished. When Con appeared between the woods, he was struck by how animated her face was, how attractive she looked coming through the trees like some kind of wood sprite, and chuckled inside at his own flight of fancy. Straddling the bike, he grinned, and Con leaped on behind him, and placed her arms around his waist. ********** ********** The summer days passed by almost without Con noticing. Every day, as soon as she had done the chores assigned to her, she escaped from her family’s clutches and made for the woods. Steven and Con spent day after day out, either just sitting talking in the pines, or going on short excursions on his Vespa. But yesterday had been different and Con was almost hugging herself in her glee. Steven had kissed her! Con was certain neither of her sisters had kissed anyone other than family, and to think she had managed to be the first was remarkable—not that Con planned on bragging or telling anyone in her own family about it, not at all! The kiss had been unplanned, one of those gentle kisses that happen on a summer’s day when a boy and a girl are alone lying under the pine trees discussing their greatest dreams. One moment they were lying there talking, the next moment, Steven had rolled over on one elbow, and brushed his lips gently against Con’s. Today Con had persuaded her mother that she would really rather take a picnic lunch out by herself, in order to get on with her “fantasy life”. Con had felt this change in the way she described her writing to be the least untruthful way she could make an excuse. To her, what was happening between Steven and herself was like a fantasy. Jo hadn’t been thrilled, and complained to Con that she appeared to dislike her family completely this summer, but as Con was beginning to make further excuses, the telephone rang and Jo felt that since it was Hilda Annersley on the phone she couldn’t possibly refuse to take the call. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 10th, 2003, 12:12am ********** ********** Steven’s face lit up as Con walked into the clearing. Con ran towards him the last part of the way, landing in his arms as a tree root tripped her at the last moment. Laughing up into Steven’s face, Con felt that she had never been happier in her life. True, she was now Mary each and every day, and she had written nothing since that first day they had met, but Con felt it was worth ignoring her usual pursuits, especially since Steven had promised that today was going to be the best day of the summer so far. What Con had no idea about was the fact that Steven and his family were leaving the Platz the next day. Steven hadn’t meant to keep it a secret from her, but every day they grew closer, he felt worse about the things he wasn’t telling her, until, in his own mind, he was actually being kinder by not telling her! He planned to write to her as soon as he left, so she would have the letter the same day he left, but that was for later. For now, they had the whole day together, and he planned to make it the best day for both of them. Taking their picnics, they were going on an excursion, further than they had been before. They had plenty of time to get there and back before anyone started to question their whereabouts, and suddenly it was important to Steven that Mary have a fond memory of him before h left. The place they were heading to was a quiet out of the way spot, next to a river. Not just any old river either, but a beautiful river, with falls dropping the water gently through sparkling rainbows down level after level of the river. At the head of the river, not far from where they stopped to have their picnic, was a larger fall than the rest, with the water spraying high in the air and catching shimmers of sunlight. After enjoying the food they had brought, they set off to explore closer to the falls. Suddenly Steven called out “Mary! Look, this way! There’s a path behind this fall!” Con ran over to where he was looking and sure enough there was a narrow path leading behind the waterfall. Darting a mischievous look at Steven Con scampered along the path calling “Catch me if you can!” “No Mary! Not here! It might not be safe!” he called as he began to follow her more cautiously along the path. Con laughed, she felt perfectly safe just here and the path was beginning to broaden just as the water was tumbling past her side. Con felt Steven draw up behind her, and place his arms protectively around her. It was a pleasant feeling, and it was so nice to feel that someone actually cared about her. She leaned her head back and snuggled into his chest. As she pressed her slight weight against him though, Steven felt his foot begin to slip. The path was wet with spray here, and although broader than it had been, was still none too secure. With a yelp, Steven shoved Con away from him and disappeared into the falling water! Fortunately the path was low down, so Steven hadn’t fat to go before he was surfacing, laughing and pushing his wet hair out of his eyes. He clambered out of the river, and trotted round to where Con was standing, her eyes huge and trembling with shock. After all, it’s not every day you see your brand new boyfriend almost drowned! “Why Mary,” Steven faltered, “You look so worried! Did you think I had gone to my watery doom?” His eyes twinkled as he said it. Con gave a nervous laugh. “Of course not,” she muttered crossly, but her eyes gave her away. “Mary, you look as if you care about me a little,” Steven said smiling down. Con looked up at him, “No I don’t.” Steven looked surprised, and was starting to look hurt. “I care about you an awful lot! I love you dearly and don’t want anything to happen to you ever!” Steven looked at Con tenderly, and taking her in his wet arms, kissed her gently. Con kissed back as hard as she could taking Steven by surprise. Without speaking, they dropped to the ground, still on the crazy little path behind the waterfall, and kissed as if it was the end of the world. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 10th, 2003, 12:12am ********** ********** Con looked up shakily, her mind in a whirl. It wasn’t that she hadn’t wanted what had just happened to happen, but she knew as a good Catholic girl that she shouldn’t have. She also knew that as a good Catholic girl, she definitely shouldn’t have enjoyed it, but she had after the first few moments. A small part of her rebelliously thought of the surprise her parents would get if they ever knew, and as for her sisters! Well! Con felt it to be far safer to let her sisters continue thinking her ignorant of the full beauties and facts of life. This was something they could never share, and would never forgive her for. But Con was happy. She smiled at Steven, who looked worried. “I’m so sorry Mary, I never meant—“ he began, but Con placed her hand against his mouth and kissed his forehead. “Don’t be sorry,” she said, looking deep into his eyes, “that would make it wrong, and it wasn’t wrong, it was the most beautiful thing, here, under this waterfall, with you, it was perfect.” ********** ********** They made their way slowly back to the Platz, and once in the pine trees, spent some time saying their goodnights, kissing gently over and over again, as if they were never going to see each other again. Again Steven felt guilty, even more so now, but he still couldn’t tell Con, not now when her eyes were shining so bright that she looked one step away from crying with sheer joy. Kissing her once more, he pushed her away with a gruff “You better go before they start looking for you,” and watched as she scampered away, turning at the last moment before going out of sight to blow him a kiss. Steven waited until he was sure Con was totally out of sight, then sat down with his back to a tree trunk and cried as if he would never stop. He hadn’t meant to make love to Con, he had meant to have a perfect day just by being together, but now for him it had been spoiled. He pulled a pen and paper from a hidey hole in the clearing and started his letter to Con, knowing he had to finish tonight to leave it here in the woods where she would find it the next day when she came seeking him out as usual. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 10th, 2003, 12:13am ********** ********** Con smiled to herself all that evening, and all the next morning during breakfast and doing her daily chores. Her mother glancing at her at the breakfast table asked if everything was all right. “Perfect” sighed Con. Darting away to the woods as soon as possible, Con was surprised to find herself alone. During all the weeks of their friendship, Steven had never once NOT been waiting for her in the clearing. Sitting down to wait, she noticed a letter pushed under a stone with the address “Con” written upon it. Opening the letter, Con read the contents, and then leaned against the tree. She could understand all the words, even some sentences made sense, but as a whole, the letter couldn’t possibly mean what it sounded like. “My dearest Con I am sorry, sorry, sorry to have to write all this down to tell you. I never expected it to go so far. First, I left for my home today. My parents are expecting me back and I can’t not be there for them. You can’t understand how hard it is to be me, having to do as others want, and seldom being given choices. This was my last ‘fling’, my last chance to be just me! I didn’t want to pretend, but had to in order to have this time alone, without hindrance and without my real life getting in the way. This all started as a fantasy to me – I couldn’t believe a beautiful talented girl like you would ever find me interesting. I do love you Con, and believe me, if I could, I would never lose you, but I have to. At this point when I go back to real life, I have to say goodbye forever. I am sorry this seems so harsh, as I know it will, especially after what we shared yesterday, but it has to end here. I know you are really Con Maynard, but to me you will always remain Mary now. Just as I will remain Steven to you, although my real name is Stuart Romaliaz, heir to the throne of Romalia. I love you Con, and will never forget you and the love we shared this summer, your ever loving, Steven” After reading this several times over, Con felt as if she was in a dream and would soon awaken. Not only had she – Con Maynard! – lost her virginity in the summer under a waterfall, but to find out it had been to the heir to the throne of Romalia was beyond belief. Now she knew for definite, even if she had had doubts before, that she could never tell anyone the story of this summer. No-one would ever believe her. Lazily watching the sky through the trees, Con wished with just a tiny part of her that she had some souvenir of their summer together. Just one reminder that it had all been true . . (Edited to prevent accusations of Treason due to whats coming later!!!!!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 10th, 2003, 12:26am *threateningly* Rachel, there had better be a happy ending to all this... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 10th, 2003, 11:05am OMG Rachel!!! But I think it was worth the wait. ;) I hope there will be some more too. :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 10th, 2003, 3:43pm aww, that was beautiful - please give it a happy ending! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 10th, 2003, 5:40pm *weeps gently* Good old Chalie, who'd have thought, eh?! But how can any of you ask for a happy ending, when you've seen the madness it descends into with guerilla middles and a rebelious Con?! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 10th, 2003, 6:15pm Wouldn't his ears have been a give away??? I agree we need a happy ending - maybe the bad stuff could still all be a dream/story. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Dorothy on Jul 10th, 2003, 8:35pm This is so good! Dorothy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 12th, 2003, 2:54am Rachel! come back here and post the rest! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 12th, 2003, 3:42am Rachel this is wonderful. I love it. \we really need a happy ending. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lorraine on Jul 12th, 2003, 4:34am DEAR LORD! I don't usually read the cookies section, but I thought I should look at this one. My first reaction - HER BROTHER?! I thought you meant Stephen Maynard... how disturbed was I?? I am completely unable to contribute in any other way due to the shock still raging through my system... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 12th, 2003, 4:39am To recover, I suggest you do read some of the other Cookies and Drabbles. The laughter that will envelop you will help you to recover from that shock. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 12th, 2003, 10:17am on 07/12/03 at 04:34:33, Lorraine wrote:
lolololololol!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! That was the main reason I spelt it SteVen - my own personal favourite is with the "ph" but I thought it might be just too confusing for myself! And after reading my bit, that's when you go back and read the whole drabble froom Ariella's beginning :D Hopefully, it should connect up (somehow!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 12th, 2003, 1:15pm That's all well and good, and very interesting, but the real question is - have you written any more?! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 12th, 2003, 3:42pm Excellently put KB! Rachel, I love this story - please please please (pretty please with a cherry on top) come back with some more :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 12th, 2003, 10:29pm on 07/12/03 at 15:42:38, Clare wrote:
Hmmmm, so you know that she has a little boy - but you want to know what happens [/i]after[i] that? Well, I could write a wee bit more, I suppose, if you are really keen to find out what happens when Con tells him? That gives me an idea . . . . . Watch this space! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 13th, 2003, 12:10am Get ON with it! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 13th, 2003, 11:04am You could always tie it in with that Break-in at William's birthday and the alternatives a lot of the papers were giving - and have Con's son end up as the King (could you imagine Jo's boasting if her grandson was King?) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 14th, 2003, 10:41am Just don't kill off any of the members of the royal family, otherwise they'll close the site down and arrest us for treason!!! But I still want more of this story, perhaps a potted history of Con's life with her child etc... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 1:41pm Con settled further back in the chair she was sitting in, and shifted the sleeping baby slightly to rest him more comfortably in the crook of her arm. Smiling down at the sleeping child, Con leaned her head back and began reflecting on the night he was born. She had awoken on the Thursday morning with stomach cramps, and had been unable to tackle any breakfast, which Matey was quick to spot. “Anything wrong?” she had asked in her usual brisk way, and Con had looked nervously at her as she replied “Just stomach cramps Matron, nothing too unusual.” Matey, assuming wrongly in this case, that Con was merely referring to her monthly “curse” had frowned as she said “Well, if they don’t ease of later, you had better come to me for a dose.” Con managed to force down enough lunch to satisfy both Matron and the prefect in charge of the table, began to worry seriously as Abendessen approached. She really felt most peculiar, the cramps were getting worse, and she didn’t think she would be able to eat anything at all for Abendessen, and that would surely mean Matey making further inquiries. As luck would have it however, by the time the girls were all assembled for grace in the Speisesaal, Matey was nowhere to be seen! Listening to the other girls conversation, it appeared Matey had gone over to visit Hilary Graves shortly before Kaffee und kuchen, and had elected to remain for the evening. Con sighed with relief, and pushed the food around on her plate sufficiently to fool the prefects, and retired to the common room with the rest of her crowd to try and relax for what remained of the evening. Getting into bed, Con gave a further sigh of relief. She had never felt this unwell before in her life, and she didn’t understand what her body was playing at. Gritting her teeth in the dark, she thought she might really have to go and find Matey first thing in the morning and actually request a dose – something almost unheard of within the Chalet School! ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 1:41pm Two o’clock in the morning saw an end to that plan however! Con had been lying awake for some time trying not to cry as the pain she felt increased. At last she cried out, immediately rousing her sister Len in the next bed. “What’s wrong Con? Are you ill?” Asked the eldest triplet. “Get Matey,” Con managed to get out between gasps. Taking a last frightened look at her sister, Len ran for Matey, and fortunately found that lady asleep in her own bed. “Who is it? Matey demanded as she jumped out of bed, grabbing her dressing gown and pushing feet into slippers. “Con” replied Len shortly. “Tsk, I told the silly girl I would dose her for stomach cramps, I suppose she didn’t want to come and see me and now she has decided it is bad enough after all” replied Matron crossly. Arrived in the dormitory however, matron realized it was more than just menstrual cramps wrong with Con. “Where’s the pain?” she asked Con in a gentle voice. “my back . . stomach . . . everything” moaned Con, greatly relieved to see Matron’s familiar face. Rolling the girl in a blanket, Matron carried her straight back to the San, calling to Len over her shoulder, “She’ll be fine Len, be a good girl and go straight back to sleep, we don’t want to have to start worrying about you!” Once in the San, Matron unrolled the blankets and looked anxiously at Con as she began to examine her. What she saw made her gasp, and ask Con “Is it possible you are with child?” Con moaned further and replied “I don’t know!” “hush a moment child and the pain will go off I’m sure, and then I’ll phone for one of the doctors from the San” “Not papa!” cried Con hysterically “I don’t want Papa to know!” “My dear child, I think he may know soon enough anyway, but if you really don’t want him, “she added as Con began struggling to rise from the bed, “I will ask Dr. Graves to come.” Twenty minutes later a bemused Dr. Graves arrived in the San. Matey had said nothing more than that a Dr was urgently required at the school. Looking at Con he began jovially to make quips about too much chocolate after hours, but Matron quelled him with one look. It is not too much chocolate! Examine this child please!” Dr. Graves, realizing this was something serious did as he was asked. Pulling back the covers from Con’s clutching hands, his face became even more serious. “My god!” he gasped. “Matron, I think we had better contact Jack and Joey!” “No!” screeched Con, gasping as another wave of pain came over her, “I don’t want them to know!” Matron quietly murmured to Dr. Graves that jack and Joey would know soon enough and that Con was his priority. The next few hours had been more of a blur than anything to Con, as she struggled to give birth to her child. Only a child of fourteen still herself, her labour was intense and more painful than anything she had ever been able to imagine. By the time it was over, Jack, Joey, Hilda Annersely and Bill Wilson were all waiting nervously in Hilda’s office. Jack had tried to go to the San where Con lay once, but at sight of him Con had screamed to get him out and keep him out, he wasn’t to know. Tears running down his face, Jack had left immediately, to remain with the women. Half past five in the morning saw Con laying exhausted, with a tiny bundle clutched to her chest. “Not so tight Con” Matron murmured gently, “And I think some people need to see you now.” Fearfully, Con looked up to see her parents framed in the doorway, grief etched on their faces, and unconsciously clutched at her child again. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 1:42pm She had been moved to this nursing hostel shortly afterwards, and had been here now for seven days, refusing to name the father of her child. Her mopther had raged at her, and then begged her but to no avail. Con wasn’t telling! Hearing the door creak open, Con looked wearily to see who had entered the room. To her great surprise and joy it was Len. Con had seen nothing of any of her family apart from her parents the whole time she had been here. Len moved closer to the chair Con was seated in, and glanced at the baby, then her eyes went to Con’s. “Why didn’t you tell me?” was her first question. “I couldn’t. I didn’t know.” Con looked at the hurt expression in Len’s eyes turn to disbelief. “You didn’t know you were having a baby!” “I swear Len, I didn’t. Even putting on weight I thought it was about time I put a few pounds on, and then this little darling,” dropping a kiss on his head, “was only just five pounds himself, he hid well.” Con smiled as she spoke, but the smile faded as she looked at Len’s face. “You know it is an unforgiveable thing to have done, don’t you?” Len asked. “I know it was the right thing at the time, and I couldn’t be without him now Len, can’t you try to understand?” Con pleaded with her sister. “So,” Len asked, almost indifferently, “who’s the father?” “I can’t tell you that Len, I’m sorry but I can’t. For starters you wouldn’t believe me, and secondly he doesn’t know himself yet. Until I can tell him, and explain about it properly, I can’t let anyone else know who he is.” “Mama will find out, you do know that, don’t you Con?” Len asked as she looked at her sister, carefully keeping her eyes from the baby. “I shant tell her Len, really and truly, I have to tell him first.” Len looked sadly at her sister, turned on her heel and left the room. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 2:07pm That afternoon, Joey herself breezed into the room. “Well darling, they say you can leave here in three more days, so it’s about time we made some plans isn’t it?” Con looked meekly up at her mother, the first glimmerings of relief that someone else might now be in charge! And thank goodness, there was no question yet about the father! “Now obviously Con, the first thing is to give this child a name. I’ve been thinking about it and I think his name should be . . .” “Steven” interrupted Con. “Steven? Don’t be so ridiculous Con! We already have a Stephen in the family!” “Well, my son is called Steven—Steven Peter to be precise.” “Con, I don’t thin you can have fully thought about all this! When we get to England,” Con looked up startled, “I can’t be telling people my eldest boy is Stephen and my youngest is Steven, now can I?” “Wh-what do you mean? He isn’t your youngest! He’s mine!” “Con, you are fourteen years old, did you really think anyone would let you throw away your life to be a mother at your age? Of course, I am going to stand in as his mother, at least until he is of age, and then possibly we could tell him then, unless he is too settled by that time in which case it could be better for him not to know that his real mother was a,” with a vicious look that surprised and hurt Con, “unmarried teenage girl who threw away all her moral training. But,” Joeys smile returning, “I am sure you can become a favourite sister to him, when you aren’t too busy at school anyway” Joey settled back, pleased with the plan she had come up with. With her and Jack separating, one of them had to leave, and as Jack’s work would keep him at the Gornetz Platz, a move to England for her and Con seemed ideal. Con sat up straight and looked at her mother in a totally new way. “How could you?” she choked out, “I’m his mother, me! Not you! Haven’t you got enough children without trying to steal mine?” Jo looked at her daughter coldly as she replied “That’s neither here nor there my dear. I will bring him up to the best of my ability, and YOU will go to school and act as if this never happened, oh, not the Chalet School, obviously! As if they would want to keep you anyway! But there is bound to be a high school in whichever town I decide we will live in, and you can go daily there. The child…” “Steven Peter” interrupted Con once again. “… will be called Simon and is my youngest from the day we leave this country.” “No!” cried Con. “he’s mine! You wont have him too!” “Stop being so melodramatic girl for goodness sake! I am still your mother, and have your best interests at heart. Now then,” she started as the baby began to stir, “Where are the bottles?” “Bottles?” asked Con, slightly confused “For feeding Simon of course!” her mother replied exasperated. “But I’m feeding him myself,” Con answered shyly. Feeding Steven was one of the biggest joys in her life at present, and she wasn’t ready to concede her rights as a mother in any way. “You foolish girl! The matron here will give you some tablets to dry up your milk, and then we’ll have no more nonsense about you trying to be his mother! As if you could!” “I will not take those tablets Mother,” Con looked steadily at her mother as she spoke. “Steven is my son, and I will do the best of MY ability to look after him and bring him up the way I think he should be.” “Would you stop calling him that?” Joey snapped. “I don’t know where you got the idea for those names but. . .” “Steven is after the first martyr mother, as you well know. I thought the name would be ideal for him. I imagine as a” Con flushed as she spoke the next words, “bastard, that he may have a lot to forgive other people and their attitudes, just as Steven did in the first century. And Peter is after our Lords favourite disciple, to remind him that we all make mistakes, but the Lord forgave them every time.” Joey looked at her daughter, and suddenly realized that she was no longer dealing with the old Con, moony dreamy easily led Con who wouldn’t stand up for herself if there was an easier way. Slowly Joey began to realize her plan might not actually work after all! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 14th, 2003, 2:21pm *Ohhhh evil Joey!! this is brilliant Rachel please keep going and write lots more. Poor little Steven |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 14th, 2003, 7:19pm Rachel, this is brlliant, please, please wirte some more! (otherwise i might be obliged and that would be a disaster for he whole story! she cackles uncontollably and then concedes that she wouldn't dare!) :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 14th, 2003, 9:09pm I'm enjoying it too - I'd argue the toss that Con could keep even a 5lb baby hidden as mine were 5lbers and it was obvious - but hey Joey managed to keep the triplets well hidden so why not? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 9:33pm Joey sat nonplussed looking at Con. She had alternately scolded and pleaded for the better part of two hours, including a tea break, to get Con to agree to her plan, but Con stubbornly refused to go along with it. “Maybe he should just be adopted then!” Joey finally snapped, at which point, Con, very much on her dignity said “if that is how you feel about your grandson Mother, I think it’s time you left.” Jo, her face burning with fury, rose from the chair. “And if that is how YOU feel Con, maybe you had better think again about where you are going to make your home in the future. I will happily bring up this child as my own, but raise him as your bastard I wont!” With this, she turned and left the room. Con sat a while longer, feeding the baby and thinking about all her mother had said. Give up her child she refused, but what were her alternatives? Putting the baby in the crib Con climbed slowly into bed. She was exhausted physically and emotionally. It had been a long day and her mother and her sister’s attitude towards her hurt. Con closed her eyes and allowed a few tears to trickle down her face. She had to stay firm in her resolve to keep her child though! How could she possibly agree to her parents plan? Then it struck Con that throughout the whole arguing Joey had consistently referred to it being “her” plan did that mean her father didn’t necessarily agree to it? Con jumped out of bed excited by this thought, checked the baby was sleeping soundly, and left the room, closing the door softly behind her. Immediately spying Matron, she hurried over to her. “Was ist es meine kinder?” enquired the kindly Swiss lady “Bitte, meine Vater,” began Con, “has he called today?” “But yes, he telephones every morning to see how you and thy child are,” confirmed Matron. “Have you a message for him?” “Oh yes!” breathed Con, “I must see him! I need to speak with him most urgently!” “Then tomorrow when he calls, I shall make thy request child. And now go to your bed and rest while you can.” Con hurried off to bed, far happier than she had thought possible a mere half hour before. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 9:35pm By the way, in case anyone thinks I am trying to emulate EBD later on, I edited the posting about the father to prevent accusations of Treason at a later date! I wouldn't dream of likening myself to Elinor in any way - so if anything sounds remotely llike her, I apologise profusely and promise to try harder next time! Although I have to tell you people, it's getting harder and harder to keep this in a pastiche fashion! This story is taking off on it's own now! And I am LOVING it!!! You're gonna love the next bit ;D (I hope!) pmsl |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 14th, 2003, 9:59pm The following morning, Matron popped her head round the door of Con’s room. “Your father will be here this afternoon child,” she said, smiling at the look of pleasure on Con’s face that her news had brought. Con beamed at Matron. “Thank you so much!” she exclaimed as she fussed over Steven, making sure his nappy was secure. She had already had one example of what happens when a tiny baby’s nappy isn’t done up properly, which had led to her having to bathe and dress the small baby all over again! After lunch, Steven was fed, and Con lay him into the crib and tried to wait patiently for her father. She had not long to wait however, as he arrived barely ten minutes after the dishes were removed. He walked straight over to Con, gathered her in his arms, and held her tight. “My poor wee girl,” he said in a curiously hoarse voice. Catching a glimpse of his face, Con was horrified to see how drained he looked. “Papa?” she queried, “Do you hate me very much for this?” “My darling Con! Hate you? Never! You are my own daughter, and if you have done something that we might wish otherwise, why should I hate you for it? I wanted so much to come and see you and your boy, but your mother told me you weren’t ready for me yet, and I wanted to do what was best for you both. What’s wrong?” he asked in concern as Con gasped and broke away from his embrace. “She—she told you to stay away from me?” Con managed at last. “Wasn’t that right Con?” her father asked sadly “No, Papa, it wasn’t right. Maybe you will be surprised when you hear of the plan she has for Steven and I too!” and with that Con laid bare all of her mothers ideas. Jack listened closely, his face growing grimmer and grimmer. Finally, when Con finished talking, he took her hand and said in a tender voice, “Con, you will always have a home with me. You and your child. I wouldn’t dream of telling you to give him up, he is yours and will come first in your affections and love from now on, but if I could have second place I will be more than satisfied.” Con looked into her fathers face, her eyes wet once more with tears. “I—I would like that very much Papa. But although I love you dearly, and appreciate all that you are offering, I still can’t tell you who Stevens father is. Can you possibly understand that and allow me to wait and tell you when I am ready to?” Jack smiled at his daughter, and hugged her again “Darling, of course I understand. It isn’t going to make any difference to you or Steven if I know who his father is, so I think we should just make a few plans of our own, and arrange for you to return to Freudesheim the day after tomorrow. Is there anything you need before then Con?” Con looked shyly at her father and asked nervously, “How many of the girls know?” “Only your own triplets know the full story Con. So far the school has merely informed them that you have been unwell, and had to go to hospital for a spell. Miss Annersley wanted to know what your future plans were before making any other news public.” “Does she hate me Papa? Do Len and Margot hate me?” this was worrying Con greatly, more so as she had had no contact other that Len’s too brief visit yesterday. “Miss Annersley certainly doesn’t hate you! And Margot is wild to see you and young Steven!” “And Len?” asked Con quietly; afraid she already knew the answer to her own question. Jack sighed, and then as shortly as possible told Con what she wanted to hear. “Len is horrified, and ashamed and feels the whole family is disgraced. But I don’t Con! I am proud of you still, even if not in the way I expected to be!” With a wry smile Jack looked at Steven who was beginning to stir in the crib and asked Con “Would a man be allowed to hold his first grandson if he promised to be extremely careful with him?” Amazed and pleased Con lifted the baby and placed him into her fathers arms, and watched with delight as Jack took the baby and smiled into the child’s face, crooning an old lullaby at the same time. Jack sat in Con’s usual chair, and settled down with the baby, pride etched all over his face. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jul 14th, 2003, 10:10pm Wow Rachel this story is wonderful - I'm liking Jack so much! Can't wait to read the next instalment (I hope there is one!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 15th, 2003, 12:34am *chanting* More, more, more, more, more... *repeated ad nauseum* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 15th, 2003, 10:07am Oh Rachel you are giving us treats, I hope there's plenty more too. btw I think this thread is affecting me far to much. Whilst reading triplets there was a comment about Con dreaming about a delighful secret. Before I would have thought book people, but now I'm thinking she's planning her sons 2nd birthday party!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 15th, 2003, 10:24am Rachel it's wonderful! I'm going to be so upset when it's all over - but in the meantime, I'm going to enjoy waiting for the next part. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 15th, 2003, 10:40am When Jack got home that evening, he began to make what arrangements he could. Calling Anna and Rosli, he told them the full story of Con’s “illness”, and watched curiously to see what their reaction would be. Anna characteristically took the news with great placidity and asked when Con would be home. “The day after tomorrow I will be collecting Con and Steven and bringing them here to live with me. What you two,” his glance taking in Rosli too, “have to decide is whether you wish to remain here with me to help look after this home and children, or whether you wish to go with Mrs. Maynard back to England.” “Where will the little children be living?” asked Anna. “They are staying right here.” Said Jack, beginning to see which way the land lay. “In which case, I too remain right here.” Responded Anna, and Rosli nodded her head in agreement. “Does Mrs. Maynard know all this yet?” asked Anna with a shrewd guess that Mrs. Maynard certainly did NOT know yet. “She does not Anna, but I can assure you, all the children, including my daughter and her son, will all remain here until such time as they are old enough to decide for themselves.” When Len heard the news, she raged at her father. “How can you make me stay here with HER?” “I assume by that you mean your sister Con, Len? And I can make you since you are my daughter, and you are not yet of age. When you are, you can make your own decision regarding your living arrangements, but as long as I am your father, and I am feeding and clothing you, you will abide by my wishes and make your home with me.” Margot was delighted to hear that Con would be returning to them. “Will she let me hold Steven do you think?” was her first question, shortly followed by “But what do I tell them at School? They’ve all been asking me already what’s wrong with Con, and you know if she lives here people are bound to find out!” “I think for the time being, you had better keep as dumb as possible on that question Margot, until I have had a chance to talk it over with Con and find out what SHE wants. I dare say it is alright to tell you that Miss Annersley has already told me she would be quite happy to accept Con back as a day girl next term in order for Con to finish her education.” Jack smiled at Margot as he told her this, but didn’t go into details of what exactly Miss Annersley had said. Hilda Annersley had been teaching school for many years by now, and although she was quite used to students leaving school and being married and proud mammas within a year, this was the first time she had had to deal with a fourteen year old mother. She had been very unsure about taking Con back into the school, but Jack had been adamant that Con was entitled to finish her education, and if the Chalet School refused to have her back, he would happily pay individual mistresses to come and teach Con at home during their “free” time. Miss Annersley, realized that the more fuss she made over Con’s education, the more of a story it would make for the other pupils, eventually made the offer to accept Con daily. After all, the girl had only to walk through her own garden to be at school, and could easily slip home immediately after lessons, and during meal times she could also go home to attend to small Steven’s needs. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 15th, 2003, 10:41am The one factor Miss Annersley had not taken into account was Mrs. Maynard! When Jo heard these plans, she was furious. “Hilda, I can’t believe you would go behind my back this way! What right do you have to interfere with the plans I have already made for Con? It appears to me,” she said haughtily, “that there is an awful lot of conspiring against me within these walls these days! Con has done a terrible thing, and is making it worse by refusing to let me deal with this in the way I see fit, and now you are condoning her actions!” Hilda looked at Joey, amazement on her face. “Jo, do you realize that Con is only a child, how can you expect her to have the wisdom of an adult? Do you not think she needs all our support and help right now, instead of accusations and punishments?” “Exactly,” replied Joey, “she’s a child—my child in fact—and as such she should allow me to have the final say in what happens now!” Hilda thoughtfully said “But you have brought your children—all of them—up to make decisions and stand on their own two feet. It appears that this is what Con is trying to do. She knows she shouldn’t have slept with this boy—whoever he may be! —but she is now facing the consequence of her actions, and doing her best for her son, as you have always done for your son’s and daughter’s Joey” Joey was furious again by now. “It appears to me that everyone is very quick these days to tell me that I have to allow this – but I shant! I am her mother, and I will make decisions! And I can tell you now Hilda, I am writing to Madge and advising her that Con should be permanently excluded from this school. I don’t see how you can view her as anything other than a bad influence on the other girls!” “If that is what you think best Joey, you must do that of course. But although some of the other girls might think it a clever thing to have done, by the time they have seen Con struggling to cope with Steven, school work and every other aspect of life all at once, the last thing they are going to want to do is emulate her! Think about it Joey, when the school have social evenings, Con wont be able to attend, unless Steven is settled, sound asleep and Con has expressly asked Anna or Rosli to mind him for her. Jack has already spoken to Anna and Rosli about what Con wants, and although they would be more than happy to take charge of Steven full time, that’s not what Con is asking for! She wants help and advice, but ultimately she wants the right to bring Steven up her way. She is determined to bring him up herself, and by encouraging her in this way, she will realize more fully the consequences of becoming a mother than if you took Steven and brought him as your own!” Jo’s face took on an ugly expression. “I can’t allow this.” She said quietly as she turned and left the room. Hilda sat and sighed. She realized even if Joey didn’t that this was about more than just Con having a baby. Joey couldn’t cope with the idea that her and Jack were finished, and Con’s child was taking greater significance in Joey’s thoughts because he represented the last baby that Joey would never have now. Hilda also realized that Joey didn’t know the full extent of Jacks plans, and wondered how she would react when she realized that she was going back to England but minus any of her family, and minus her maids who had always been more like family to her. Hard times were coming for Joey sure enough, but harder still was the prospect in store for Con. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 15th, 2003, 12:25pm On the appointed day, at the appointed time, Jack collected Con and Steven from the hostel. As the car approached Freudesheim, Con glanced at Jack several times, as if to reassure herself that he was there and not angry. Catching one of these looks at him from the corner of his eye, Jack smiled at Con and said “it’s ok Con. We’ll get through this so don’t fret!” Brief as his remarks were, they were the reassurance she needed, and Con smiled back at him before gazing at her baby once more. As the car pulled up, Con heard squealing and saw Margot hurrying to get out the door to greet her sister – hurrying so much in fact that she tripped on the door step, and tumbled head over heels to land at her fathers feet! “Let me see him Con! Oh, Do let me see him!” Margot called as Con marched straight through the door and into the living room. Con settled herself in a large armchair, and began gently removing layers that wrapped the baby. Margot hung over the chair, almost breathless with excitement. At last Steven was in full view, and Margot breathed “Oh!” She had seen small babies before naturally, but there was something special about seeing your sister’s child. “Look at Aunty Margot, Steven” smiled Con “Aunty! Me? I forgot I would be his aunty!” laughed Margot. “Con, please can I hold him, just for a moment?” Con smiled at Margot with a twinkle in her eye and replied “Only once you are sitting still in a chair and if you promise not to drop him.” “Oh I promise! I promise!” Margot was so very much in earnest that she failed to realize her sister was teasing her. Hadn’t they all been used to handling their brothers and sisters since infancy, and never dropped one of them? But Margot did as she was told, sat in the big chair indicated by Con, and took her nephew in her arms, crooning at him as she did so. Con took the opportunity to look at her father, raise an eyebrow and murmur, “And Len?” “Upstairs, reading.” Jack replied. He wouldn’t tell Con just how bitterly Len resented her fathers decisions regarding Con, but Jack had spoken at length to Len the night before and told the angry girl that if he caught any signs that she was being openly resentful and aggressive towards Len, there would be sever repercussions. Con sighed, sad that her sister was still being negative about her, but determined to act towards Len in as nice a way as possible, after all, the bond of being triplets couldn’t easily be broken. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 15th, 2003, 12:43pm *sigh* Rachel, this is just wonderful. I do love how you've also done a cross-over with "Jack and Jo: The End of an Era". *g* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 15th, 2003, 12:43pm Three days later, con wondered if the bond had actually already been broken. Len stayed in her room and refused to see or speak to Con or Steven and was sullen with her father and Margot. The small children of the house, sensing the atmosphere behaved well and kept as quiet as mice. Jack had been worried that they would be missing their mother, but as Anna and Rosli had had so much of the care of them during their early lives, Jack was now wondering if they were even aware that their mother had left the house. Not that she had gone back to England yet, but she was staying at the Grave’s house with her old friend Hilary. Con was seated at the breakfast table alone. The rest of the family had finished eating half an hour before, but Steven had begun fussing just as Con sat down and she had immediately left her own meal to see to him. Jack warned her “Don’t let him take over your life Con. He won’t hurt to be left for a little while you finish breakfast you know!” But Con, still in the first throes of motherhood and determined to be a good mother at that, had hurried to where Steven lay in a Moses basket and it had taken her until now to soothe him. The door swung sharply open and Con looked up, a piece of toast half way to her mouth. Joey stood there a look of grim satisfaction radiating from every pore. “Your aunty Madge is arriving today. I wrote and told her all about this scandal and advised her that you should be expelled and not allowed back to the Chalet School and she cabled that she was coming out immediately. I assume you will be here when she comes to call?” Con looked at her mother. How could the loving woman she had once been to all her children now be taking such delight in trying to shatter her daughters peace every chance she could? It was beyond the fourteen year old Con to understand the way Joey was feeling. Hearing Joey’s voice, Len came racing down the stairs. “Mamma! Oh Mamma! How good it is to see you again! Papa refuses to let me come with you Mamma! As if I want to stay here with Con and her sins!” Con was startled by this, and suddenly began to realize why Len resented her so much. To Len, it appeared that Con had thrown away all her faith in God, and might as well have taken up worshipping the devil! Len could not see Con for what she really was –a naïve school girl who happened to have made a mistake. Con resolved to have a talk with Len later on whether that young lady liked it or not. Meanwhile, Joey was saying “Darling Len, you know I want you so much to come with me, but unfortunately your father is right and I cannot take you right now. But as soon as I get settled, I will send for you all to come, and we’ll see then who has right on their side. Obviously, Con and Him will stay here with your father, but the rest of you will all come and make your home with me in the future, and then we can all be happy together.” Len sighed happily as she replied “Knowing that it wont be forever is such a comfort! I just wish—“ What she wished remained unspoken, for Jack, hearing voices, came from his study and found the group. “Joey, I thought we agreed you wouldn’t come here anymore without letting me know first,” he said, having had this argument with Joey repeatedly from the day she had left the house. “I’m entitled to come and see my children Jack! Don’t think you can stop me!” “I’m not trying to stop you Jo, as you well know, but you agreed that you would call me, as a courtesy, to let me know when you were coming over. You know you did.” “Yes, well, I had news so I wanted to come over straight away to make sure Con would be here later when Mage arrives.” “Madge is coming today then?” asked Jack, aware of Jo’s intentions. “She is. She said we’ll go straight to the school and see Hilda, and then we will be coming here to talk to Con.” “Very well,” said Jack, “I can arrange with the San to be here when she arrives.” “That isn’t necessary!” began Jo hastily, but Jack cut in saying “But I think it is Jo, and I am sure Con will be glad to have at least one parent supporting her when Madge comes over. I wont stop you bringing Madge, as I am aware that what she has to say may well affect Con’s schooling, but be here I will.” “Fine,” retorted Jo, turning and leaving the house, watched by an anguished Len. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Toria on Jul 15th, 2003, 3:14pm Wow! This is amazing, please post some more soon! :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 15th, 2003, 5:44pm please, please continue soon! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 15th, 2003, 11:31pm Oh, I think Jo should have taken Len away and then we need never have seen either of them again! (said she with a snort!) I have this idea of Madge coming in, seeing Steven and falling in love with me. Probably a rosy-coloured dream, but a rather nice one. I'd love it if it was Jo and Len against the rest of the world! Particularly if they went to church and listened to a sermon about sins and forgiveness. The idea of them coming back with their tails between their legs to beg forgiveness is going to be very entertaining! And are we going to see the baby's father again? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 12:19am on 07/15/03 at 23:31:24, KB wrote:
Patience my child! Patience! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 12:56am That afternoon Joey and Madge made their way up the driveway to the Chalet School to meet with Hilda Annersley. Hilda welcomed them both into her private sitting room and made small talk whilst waiting for the maid to bring coffee for them. Once the coffee arrived, and minor subjects were exhausted, Madge suddenly turned to Jo and said, “I wonder if you would mind leaving us for a little while my dear. I feel Hilda and I have much to discuss, and would like to do so in privacy.” Jo face turned scarlet. She had fully intended to be in on this meeting, and did not take kindly to being dismissed like a naughty middle and lost no time in telling her sister so. “I appreciate that Jo, but you are too close to be able to offer an unbiased opinion on this matter, Indeed, as Con’s aunt I don’t know how unbiased MY opinion will be, but as founder of this school, it is my prerogative to put that aside and have this conversation with Hilda. In fact Jo,” she continued, “if you weren’t my sister, I would have insisted on you putting your problem in writing to Hilda and then through her to the trustees!” Jo turned and left the room muttering under her breath. Everyone seemed to be against her these days! Madge sat back and looked at Hilda. “Well?” she inquired. “What is your position regarding Con?” Hilda replied, “I am happy to take her back Madge. I can understand how Joey is feeling, but is that any reason for us to side against Con who needs more help and support at this time than ever before? I can’t help wondering if we have failed Con in some way previously that led her to turn to outsiders for companionship with the obvious results we have now.” Madge considered this and then stated “Jo will never forgive me you know if I go against her on this.” Hilda sat quietly, sensing that her input was not required in this thought process. “But then, Con,” carried on Madge. She sighed, feeling tired and frustrated that Jo had forced her into this position. “I suppose Hilda, the only way to deal with this is to look at Con’s case objectively. What would our next step be if she weren’t related to me?” “I would take her back Madge. God teaches forgiveness and who are we to judge Con? Who are we to judge any human?” Madge looked up resolutely. “She comes back then Hilda, on the daygirl basis you and jack agreed upon. I daresay Jo will eventually come round…I hope!” Hilda wasn’t so sure about this. She had seen too much anger in Jo over the past couple of weeks since Steven had been born, and she felt Madge hadn’t yet had time to take in just how bitter Jo was feeling, especially as all her plans appeared to be thwarted. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 12:56am Hilda rang the bell, and asked the maid to fetch Mrs. Maynard back to her sitting room. Jo marched in; “Well?” she asked by way of greeting, “Have you expelled her Madge?” “I haven’t Jo.” Madge replied, to which Jo squawked and stuttered and couldn’t string a coherent sentence together. “But you know what she has done Madge! How can you let her back in this school, amongst nice girls with good morals and a strong faith in God’s judgment? She will be q wicked example for them all!” “I think Jo that maybe you need to reflect more on God’s judgment yourself. It is GOD’S judgment, not ours, and Hilda and I are in agreement that Con should continue her education here until such time as she is ready to move on, either into work or university if that becomes possible in the future.” Jo was aghast. Never before had her sister failed her in any way. This seemed to Jo to be the ultimate betrayal – bigger even than Jack telling her that their marriage was over. Her sister had been more like a mother to her from the time she was small, and now suddenly she was going against her. Jo put all this in words that she shrieked at her sister and Madge sat patiently throughout the diatribe. “Jo, I’ve listened long enough,” she said at last. “Now I want you to listen for a moment. Think about what you have just said to me. You felt I was like a mother and I have betrayed you, yes?” Jo nodded in agreement. “Well Jo, you are Con’s mother and you have betrayed her. By not offering her your unlimited support through what must surely be the worst time in her life so far, do you not think that is a much bigger betrayal than my supporting my niece against your wishes?” Jo, her mouth opening and closing like a goldfish, was stunned. She hadn’t even considered this angle to date, being so wrapped up in her own feelings and wishes. Now she suddenly saw what Madge was getting at, and felt the first twinges of guilt. Hilda looked at her sympathetically. She had not asked to sit through this humiliation of Joey, but since it had flared up right in front of her there was little she could do. Now she spoke to Jo, “I think maybe you have a lot to think about Joey, and I’m sure you must be feeling worn out with all the emotion you have been through lately. Why not go back to Hilary Grave’s and rest a while? I can run over to Freudesheim with Madge and speak to Con with her, would that suit you my dear?” But although guilt was beginning to stir, Joey wasn’t totally won over yet. “Indeed, I think I can manage to find my way next door and interview my own child in my own house thank you very much!” Jo’s dignity was very much to the forefront, a sure sign of building rage. “Come along Madge, we’ll be late,” remarked Jo, gathering her possessions and storming from the room. Hilda wearily called for the maid to bring fresh coffee. She loved Jo dearly, but in her present mood, she was quite glad to see her leave! ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 16th, 2003, 12:59am Rachel this is wonderful. I love it, more soon please. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 16th, 2003, 2:03am on 07/16/03 at 00:19:09, Rachel wrote:
How can I be patient when I'm on tenterhooks to find out what you plan to do next?! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 16th, 2003, 9:54am Oh this is really good, and I'm really enjoying the darker side of Joey (so please keep that going just a bit longer ;) ) but I still want a happy ending, even if the father never appears again. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 10:19am When the two women arrived next door, Jack rose from his chair to greet them. He was uncertain how Madge would treat him, as she knew it had been his decision to separate from Jo, but she greeted him as warmly as ever and asked for Con. “She’s just feeding Steven” he replied, slightly unsure if this would make matters better or worse. “Why she doesn’t put him on bottles I’ll never know!” was Jo’s reaction to the news. “Because she enjoys it Jo, and it’s helping her bond with Steven. It’s very difficult to be a carefree schoolgirl one day and a mother the next Jo—it’s going to take her a while to adjust.” “And I suppose that’s your official diagnosis is it Dr. Maynard?” asked Jo snappily. Madge was horrified. “Jo!” was all she could manage. She was afraid if she started speaking out about how she felt being thrust into a quarrel between her sister and her husband’s best friend, she might end up not being on speaking terms with anybody! Jo somewhat sulkily murmured “Sorry!” and with that changed the subject. “Is Len around Jack? I wanted to speak with her too.” “She’s upstairs reading again. Always seems to have her nose in a book these days,” he added with a small smile, trying to make Len’s sudden desire for her own company seem natural. “Well, I’ll just run up and see her for a moment, and by that time Con may be ready to join us!” With that, Jo ran lightly from the room and up the stairs. Jack turned to Madge, but before he could give the apology that was on his lips Madge hushed him. “Never mind Jack. It’s hard for all of you right now, and Jo has just had a session with Hilda and I. She’s not quite ready to be her normal pleasant self as yet. Anyway, this sounds like Con arriving now!” Waving Madge towards a chair, Jack went to the door and took the Moses basket from Con and placed it on it’s stand next to a comfy chair, glancing with a smile at Steven who was sleepily burping and bubbling inside. Madge watched all this and then looked closely at Con. “And how are you my dear child?” she asked with warmth. “F-fine thank you aunty Madge.” Con replied somewhat nervously. She wasn’t looking forward to this interview after her mother’s comments that morning. “You are looking well Con, considering,” and with that Madge gathered the girl into her arms for a long hug. Con felt tears start. Whatever else she had expected, it had not been this loving concern and tender care. Madge broke away and pushed Con gently into her chair. “Now then Con, I’ve just been at the School speaking with Miss Annersley, and I think you will be pleased with our decision. I fully agree with Miss Annersley that you should continue your education there, and I think your father’s proposals for you to attend as a day girl are the best possible solution to your needs right now. When School starts back in three weeks time after Easter, you can go back and join your form in all your lessons as usual.” “Oh thank you so much aunty Madge!” Con’s relief was obvious. She had been worried that Madge would stand by her mother, and although she wanted to be Steven’s mother, she also very much wanted to finish her schooling. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 10:22am “The next thing to decide though Con, is what we tell your fellow Middles. How do you want us to tackle this?” Con was taken by surprise by this question. She had been so busy wondering if she would be allowed back at the school that she hadn’t even considered the question of what to tell her friends. Jack who had sat quietly thus far spoke now. “I wonder Madge if it would be best to ask Hilda to deal with this question for us. Maybe she could arrange to gather all the Middles together and tell them all briefly what Con’s circumstances are now, and then at least we know the girls will all be given the straight truth and also told that that is the end of the matter. I feel they might take that better from Hilda than they would from anyone else.” “I agree Jack. I think also the fact that Hilda is a neutral person in this will help her to give the girls a better understanding of the issues involved also. But Con,” turning once more to the girl, “There are a few new rules that will apply only to you, and you must promise me that you will abide by the them at all times. Firstly, Steven is not to go to the school at all. I know you love him dearly, and you might wonder why we are making this rule, but I think you will find the other girls will accept you back amongst them far easier if they are not constantly being reminded of the differences between you and them. Secondly, you will take all meals at home once term restarts. This will allow you to be with Steven as much as possible, especially while he is young enough to need your attention at regular intervals. And if you will accept a little advice from one who knows, I think you will cope with things much better if you establish a few routines with Steven as soon as possible. Regular feeding times, regular bathing and bed times. Yes,” she said laughing, “I know he doesn’t go to bed properly yet like you or I, but if you establish a bed time routine now, it will be much easier when he is a little bigger to continue with it to give yourself as easy a time as possible! Also Con, the third rule we have for you is this – all prep and class work are to be completed, no using Steven as an excuse for work being left undone. You owe it to Steven and your family to make the most of this opportunity we are giving you, and I think once you get started you will be fine. If at any time you feel that you genuinely are struggling, then you can always speak to Miss Annersley, myself, or Kathie Ferrars who remains as your form mistress next term.” Con nodded her head eagerly, determined to do her utmost to be a mother Steven could be proud of. Madge smiled at her. “I think all that remains then is for me to let you introduce Steven to his great aunt!” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 10:25am Feedback time from you lot please! Q1. Is Joeys reaction believable? Q2. Do you REALLY want a happy ending? Q3. Do you REALLY think I'm gonna listen? ;D Q4. Is this drabble becoming a book? Q5. Anyone got any gin? ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 16th, 2003, 10:40am Q1 - yes Jo takes over with most babies and probably feels that she should because Con is her daughter and that she is doing the right thing and her daughter is too young to understand Q2 - I want Con to be happy at the end of it - that might not be a happy ending as such Q3 - not really Q4 - who cares how long it is - I'm enjoying it Q5 0 sorry no drink for me till christmas so done around at present |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 16th, 2003, 10:41am Happy to oblige! Yes I think Joey's reaction is very plausable given the fact she is going through a seperation and her daughters just had a baby. She must feel the world is against her, however, her faith is strong and she will eventually be able to forgive Con (just not yet) I would like a happy ending, but I don't think that that means Con reunited with the father. The story has become about the Maynards and ther school, and how they are dealing with the problem. A *happy ending* would be for Joey and Len to accept whats happened, Con's school friends adjusting and accepting, and perhaps Con able to do what she wants in the future, such as go to university. Yes its turning into a book! but keep going :D But as its your story feel free to ignore the above, however, I would like a christening scene where Joey gets very angry (pretty please) *goes to pour Rachel a cyber drink, she deserves it!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:58am What can I say? This story is compulsory reading and very addictive!! 1. It's believable because we have already stretched credulity to accept a) Jack and Joey's separation and b) Con's pregnancy - i.e. it wouldn't have happened in EBD's writing but quite OK here 2. It doesn't necessarily need to be a "happy" ending, no need for a big reunion with the father, but I would expect Joey and Len to come round eventually, otherwise it won't be believable 3. No - clearly not ;D 4. Possibly - perhaps we should get Liss to edit it and knock it off to GGB - it's certainly better reading than CCGU (which I openly admit I haven't read!!) 5. Yes, thanks but I'm not offering you any coz you've had one drink already from Ally and we don't want you going off the rails - you've got writing to be getting on with! Cheers! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 16th, 2003, 12:21pm I'm with Rachael - this story is addictive! Q1. Is Joeys reaction believable? Yes, I think it is. I'm concerned about Len..... She was always my favourite triplet... Q2. Do you REALLY want a happy ending? Like the others have said - I want Con to be happy and for Len and Joey to come to accept the baby and stop calling Con sinful!! I hate that narrow minded aspect of the Catholic church!!!!! (and I am a practising Catholic and I've actually argued this with priests before any other Catholics jump on my back over that) Q3. Do you REALLY think I'm gonna listen? Truthfully? Nope. ;D Q4. Is this drabble becoming a book? It is indeed. I will buy it if it gets published, despite the fact that I could just print it off here :D Q5. Anyone got any gin? Nope, sorry! Several bottles of wine though ;D ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 1:29pm Jo eventually breezed back into the room after Madge had been nursing Steven for at least half an hour. Without even looking at Steven or Con, Jo announced it was time for her and Madge to leave. Startled, Madge placed Steven back in his Moses basket, embraced Con once more and said her farewells to Jack. Joey waited impatiently in the hallway throughout, tapping her foot and holding Madge’s coat and hat. The two women left the house, Joey without turning back once, but Madge turned and waved merrily at Jack and Con who were stood in the doorway watching. Jack closed the door, suggested Con return to the sitting room and Steven, and went upstairs to speak with the rest of his family. Gathering all the family in the nursery sitting room, he explained to them all that Con would be returning to school after the Easter holidays, and that this had the full blessing of the School. Len sat with a stony face and immediately Jack finished speaking excused herself to return to her books. Margot was pleased, and the younger children, who were still trying to understand that the new baby actually belonged to Con, returned to their own pursuits almost before Jack had finished speaking. Jack sighed. He wanted to do the best by everyone, but somehow he got the impression there would be yet more trouble ahead. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 16th, 2003, 1:45pm Q1. Is Joeys reaction believable? Hmm believable although I wouldn't have expected it from her ... then again I wouldn't have thought all this of Con either lol. Q2. Do you REALLY want a happy ending? Con's son becomes King of England kind happy? or just a gentle happy ending ..... and must it have an ending? you could just keep writing and writing and writing .... no one will mind :) Q3. Do you REALLY think I'm gonna listen? Definitely not Q4. Is this drabble becoming a book? Definitely Q5. Anyone got any gin? Nope ... I can understand how it would add to the story though! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 16th, 2003, 2:02pm Q1. Is Joeys reaction believable? I think it is, yes. She's working the way the society of that time would, in which many children, particularly of young, single mothers, were adopted out. Q2. Do you REALLY want a happy ending? Please, yes, for Con and her son anyway. I would like to see Steven meet his son, and as it's fiction, I'd even like Con to be future Queen, but if we're going for realism ( ??? :o ??? :o) then of course they couldn't recognise the child! Q3. Do you REALLY think I'm gonna listen? Oh, heck, no! But that doesn't stop us enjoying it! Q4. Is this drabble becoming a book? Here's hoping! ;) Q5. Anyone got any gin? Plenty! You can share the bottle I'm drinking from! BTW, loved these last parts! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 3:46pm on 07/16/03 at 13:45:50, ariella wrote:
Pay attention at the back! English Royalty is not involved in any way now! i told you all I had edited the earlier posts! I want five hundred lines from you saying "I really must pay more attention." In fluent greek please ;D ;D ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 16th, 2003, 3:49pm Why did you get rid of the Royalty in the story line??? I thought it ould make a nice twist! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 3:56pm on 07/16/03 at 15:49:50, Marianne wrote:
Royalty is still involved - just not the English ones! Please, please go back and reread the letter from the lovely Steven where he explained all to Con - hopefully it willmake sense then :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 16th, 2003, 4:00pm Oh, ok, sorry! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 16th, 2003, 4:01pm (Please, miss - I read your bit about the changing the father - can I skip the lines?) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 16th, 2003, 4:04pm Bother I transliterated 'I must pay attention' using the symbols on word, but it only comes out like a jumble on here *angry* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ciorstaidh on Jul 16th, 2003, 5:29pm Hey Rachael, this is great! I am positively addicted to the drabbles and although they all start in completely different circumstances, it's interesting that similar character traits are emerging - Len as the outspokenly-moral and disapproving sister; Joey very similar; Jack much more willing to accept things outside his sphere of experience. Q1. Is Joeys reaction believable? For a "good practising Catholic" in the 1950s/60s (maybe "strict" would be a better word), yes. Look at the houses of Ill Repute still going in the 1960s (film based on reality: "The Magdalena Sisters") and so on; obviously plenty of people took this line with their own family. It's also in character with the Joey we know from EBD as she was always taking control of her family and could be stubborn as anything when she didn't get her way. Q2. Do you REALLY want a happy ending? Depends what you mean by "happy". If you mean everyone reconciled and together again, then no. Happy families just isn't reality and since this story has gone way outside the realms of EBD (in that she would never have written about this isue in this way) it wouldn't sit with the story thus far. I want to see things starting to work out for Con, although I think the best position would be neutral: not taking a stance whether what she did was right or wrong but presenting the real difficulties as well as the most joyous moments (first word? tooth? if it goes on that long). Q3. Do you REALLY think I'm gonna listen? Not especially, but you might get some ideas from the feedback! Q4. Is this drabble becoming a book? If it is, I want one ;D I'm absolutely addicted to this thread and I can really believe that if the CS had been written in the 90s that dreamy Con would have been the one to fall pregnant - or at least sleep with a boy - first; she strikes me as a sensual kind of girl who reacts strongly to emotions and acts on them without first thinking at all. Q5. Anyone got any gin? Sorry, don't drink it. Plenty of Kirschwasser though (Cherry licqueur/schnapps - I *hate* it but it's free to a good home ;-) or it might end up in my Black Forest Gateaux! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 5:40pm I'm glad you all seem to be enjoying this so far! I guess those who don't like it are just ignoring it! I have lots still in mind to happen - including some "shocks" and certainly a wee bit of "drama" ;) Coming soon - some more about Len! ;) |
||||||
|
Title: :DRe: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 16th, 2003, 7:55pm Feedback time from you lot please! Q1. Is Joeys reaction believable? Yes, i think so, she would have been shocked, i would have mae her more understanding but this is probably not realistic! :D I thought Len was more like Jack and less like Jo really so i'm surprised at her reaction, but i realy want to read more! Q2. Do you REALLY want a happy ending? YES PLEASE! not happy families, but i want them all to be happy. Q3. Do you REALLY think I'm gonna listen? Don't the characters do as they please, do YOU even have any control? Q4. Is this drabble becoming a book? i hope so, it would be great! I copied the entire thing from beginning to nd on word and it was loads of pages long! Q5. Anyone got any gin? sorry, i don't drink! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 16th, 2003, 9:38pm Feedback Q1) Is Joey's reaction believable - yes! She is still in shock with her seperation from Jack, and Con is standing up to her I think her reaction is about right for the time, her social standing, and trying to stop people talking. Remember the age written about if it had been discovered before the birth she would have been sent to 'stay with an aunt/cousin in the country' for a few months. Q2) Happy ending - yes for Con & Steven Q3) Are you gonna listen - no but we'll all stick our oar in anyway. Q4) This drabble turning into a book - that's fine by me. I'll buy it. Q5) Sorry don't drink gin but will pour you a white wine in a minute. Cheers!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 10:18pm The rest of the holidays passed with Jo dropping in every few days to indulge in long private discussions with Len, and shutting out the rest of her lengthy family. The younger ones, used to being under Rosli’s care were unconcerned, but Jack felt worried that Jo was having next to nothing to do with any member of the family except Len. When he tackled Len however, all the girl would tell him was that she and her mother had “private” things to discuss. The day before the girls were due back at the Chalet School, it became apparent what al these private discussions had been about. Shortly after breakfast, Len had taken Rufus and gone for a walk. Jack, delighted that Len was doing something other than reading in her room, had waved the pair of them off at the door, calling cheerily to Len “Don’t forget – lunch at one!” One o’clock came and went with no sign of Len returning. Two o’clock saw Jack frantically telephoning the Grave’s home to see if Joey had seen anything of their eldest. His anxiety turned to anger at what Hilary had to say. All those private chat’s Joey had been having with Len had been the making of arrangements for the two of them to leave the Platz and go back to England together. Joey knew Jack would prevent her taking her children, but spurred on by Len’s reactions to Con, Jo had suggested the course of action they had now taken. Every last detail had been planned including taking Rufus for a “walk” so that the big dog could return to England also. Hilary had discovered a letter from Joey just moment’s before Jack called, and she wailed down the phone to him that she hadn’t known about any of this. Jack frowned as he listened. There was something that didn’t quite ring true about all this, but right now he couldn’t for the life of him think what it was. Frustrated and angry, Jack rang off and ran over to the school to inform Hilda that when classes resumed the next day, there would be one pupil less, before dashing back home to tell Con and Margot what their sister had chosen to do. The girls were understandably shocked and upset, but before Jack could begin comforting them properly, Anna appeared to tell him he was needed urgently at the San for one of his terminally ill patients. Casting a despairing look at the girls, Jack turned and the next minute was in the car and tearing along the Platz to the San. Margot and Con sat together, trying to cope with the sudden loss of their sister. Con was less upset about her mother disappearing, as Joey had remained cold and refused to acknowledge Steven still, but Len going too was a blow. Subconsciously, despite all evidence to the contrary, Con had been hoping that Len would fulfill her usual “eldest triplet” role and help smooth matters at school for Con’s return, which she was gradually becoming more and more hesitant about. Margot was distraught and in floods of tears. “How could Mamma leave us like that?” she asked Con over and over again. “I don’t know Margot, but I’m still here for you! I shant leave you Margot!” The two remaining triplets held each other, feeling more alone than ever before in their young lives. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:48pm Rachel, can I beg something? Please don't have Len and Jo abduct Con and/or Steven (unless, of course, the story won't let you do anything else). I really like Jack and I'd hate for that to happen to him. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:51pm on 07/16/03 at 23:48:26, KB wrote:
Mwahahahahahahahahaha! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:51pm Several weeks had passed now. The shattered Maynard family was gradually adjusting to life minus Jo and Len. Margot and Con were developing an even stronger bond than they had enjoyed before as they learned to lean upon one another and support each other through this difficult period in their lives. Gradually the girls were realizing that they slotted together personality wise in a way they had never imagined possible prior to the break up of the family. One Saturday, when all prep had been finished and the two girls were sitting quietly in the garden mending, they began talking on this subject. “I suppose,” began Margot, “That Len always took control, and so we never needed to rely on each other before.” “True” said Con, busying herself with her stockings. “Mamma always did encourage her to act the role of eldest in the family, despite the fact that we three are all the same age. Somehow Len always acted as if there was a vast difference in our ages and understanding.” “Exactly!” said Margot. “I always felt as though I was the youngest by more than a matter of minutes, but when I’m with you, there is no difference. I suppose really, what it all comes down to, is that you and I treat each other like equals.” This change in relationship had not gone unnoticed by Jack, who rejoiced that two of his family were able to find a positive experience amongst so much negativity. Jack had also noticed that Con seemed to have more influence over Margot’s wilder schemes, simply by refusing to condone any idea of joining in, stating her reason as “always wanting to set a good example to Steven”. Margot was beginning to view Steven’s welfare as even more reason to control her wild side; just as Con wanted to be a good mother, Margot was determined to be an aunt that Steven could look up to and admire in years to come. Jack found great delight in the maturing both his eldest girls were going through, but sighed when he wondered, as he daily did, just how Len was faring. There had been no correspondence from Jo or Len, and all Jack’s enquiries had brought no news of the pair. Loathe to shatter the fragile peace that was currently settled on his family, Jack hadn’t mentioned this to anyone, but as the weeks went past, Jack found himself more and more concerned. Making quiet enquiries with the police had brought no joy; as an adult, Jo was entitled to leave without telling him her full plans, and although Len was still a minor, unless he wished to press charges against Jo for kidnap, the fact that she was with her mother was good enough from a police point of view. Monday morning brought a return once more to school, but Con was fretting about Steven. “I’m sure he isn’t right,” she told her father over breakfast. “He seems so hot, and he wouldn’t take his feed properly this morning.” “Want me to check him over?” Jack asked with a grin, having already been called on to perform this service for Con every time Steven so much as cleared his throat. “If you don’t mind very much Papa, I would like that.” Jack went to where the baby was lying listlessly in his crib, prepared to make a cursory examination, but what he saw made his throat tighten. “Con, fetch me a glass,” he said in a strange voice. Somewhat startled, Con did as he bid her. Peeling back Steven’s clothes, Jack almost groaned aloud. There on the boy’s flesh were small marks, and pressing the glass against them, they failed to disappear, as he had feared. “Phone the San Con!” “Wh-what’s wrong with him Papa?” asked Con, her voice full of fear. “Meningitis!” replied Jack. “We need to get him to the San immediately!” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:53pm Aaaarrrrrgggghhhh! That's worse! Rachel, you're horrible! (And I have read your change to the Romanian royalty. Does this mean Con has a chance to become queen?) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ciorstaidh on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:58pm oooh.... great twist! Keep em coming... can't wait to find out how Steven fares, if there's any damage, etc! Plus, whether this is enough to eventually thaw Joey or Len to their respective daughter/sister and grandson/nephew, or if more twists are to come (but of course!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 16th, 2003, 11:58pm on 07/16/03 at 23:53:38, KB wrote:
RomaLia my dear! It's my imagination and I'll spell it how I like :P |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:02am Sorry. Bad day. Brain too full of 'CS at Peace'. But you haven't answered the question! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:05am "some" people are so impatient! :) wait and see! (in the immortal words of whoever it was that said it first!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:08am It's contagious. I got it from all the people nagging me! (Not that I mind...) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:14am Well, just to comfort you, I have a full day at home tomorrow, so expect LOTS more to be posted then! Heh heh heh - I'm so excited cos I know what does actually happen next! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:15am Well, you know now, but when you come to write it... *KB's tongue hanging out with anticipation* Ew! What a sight! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:39am Steven was rushed along to the San, where the doctors immediately began treating him. Matron gently led Con, her face white with anxiety, to a small room with chairs and a table. Matron sat next to Con, took her hand and murmured gently to stay as calm as possible, and that everything was being done that was possible. After several minutes, Jack came into the room and took Con in his arms. “Don’t panic darling. It’s fortunate you noticed so quickly Steven wasn’t well, and he is getting the best care possible right now. We are going to have to transfer him to a hospital in Innsbruck with a specialist children’s unit, but everything should be alright.” Con sat back down, and in a hoarse whisper said, “I think it’s time Papa.” Not understanding what she meant, Jack looked confused. “His daddy needs to know. If Steven…” Con choked for a moment, then continued, “If Steven doesn’t pull through this, I will never forgive myself for not letting his daddy know about him in time to be there if he wants to be.” Reaching into her pocket, Con pulled out a piece of paper, crumpled from being read continuously over that past year, and handed it to Jack. “Read this please papa, then tell me how to find him.” Jack read the short letter that Con had handed him and realized now why Con had been so careful of her secret until now. Taking her hand for a moment, he said, “Let me go and make a few phone calls, Con. I don’t promise I can do anything immediately about this, but thank you for trusting me enough.” Jack left the room and went straight to his office where he called his oldest friend, Sir James Russell. “Jem, that you? Good! I’ve got a problem and you might just be the person to solve it for me!” As briefly as possible, Jack outlined the latest development regarding Steven, and also gave him the bare outline of the letter Con had shown him. “I don’t want this made public Jem, you understand, but Con feels – and I agree – that this boy should know what’s happening here! Be as subtle as possible though Jem. From everything going on, I can tell you that this boy doesn’t even know there IS a baby, let alone a sick one at that.” Jem, feeling greatly sorry for the troubles Con was once again facing, agreed to get straight on the phone and see if he could do anything using his contacts. Jack replaced the receiver, certain that Jem would be as good as his word, returned to Con just as a nurse came to tell them that an ambulance was waiting to take Steven down to Innsbruck. Once at the hospital, it appeared Steven was taking a turn for the worse. Con was placed in a small waiting room with her father, and the two of them sat silently, neither daring to be the first to speak. Finally after an hour, Jack cleared his throat. “Maybe a prayer together would help Con,” he suggested. Con wordlessly nodded agreement, and they both rose and went to the hospital’s chapel where they spent half an hour praying. Back in the waiting room, Con began to be impatient. “I want to be with Steven!” she said, unable to comprehend why she was being kept from her baby. “As soon as possible Con, they will let you in to him. The doctors are trying to settle him and stabilize his condition first my pet, that’s all.” Jack was feeling concerned himself at the length of time they were being kept away from the baby, and internally was beginning to worry that matters were not going as well as hoped. At last, a pretty young Swiss nurse came into the room. “You may see the child now,” she said, but Jack was quick to note the absence of a smile. His heart in his mouth, he took Con’s arm and together they made their way to the room where Steven lay, hooked up to drips and being closely monitored. Later that evening, Con was back in the waiting room once again. Jack had fetched coffee and rolls for them both, and was insisting that Con eat and drink. “I can’t,” she choked out. “But you must darling. If you make yourself ill with worry, it won’t be of any help to Steven.” “I just keep thinking about him Papa! He’s so tiny still, how can he have enough strength to fight this illness?” “You must just have faith Con. Faith in the doctors and faith in God. Both are doing their best for Steven, and you must do your best, which at this moment is to eat these rolls and drink this coffee.” Con accepted the cup he pushed at her and raised it to her lips. As she went to sip from the cup, she was startled by the sound of running footsteps, and dropped the cup to the floor where it smashed as the door was flung open. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 17th, 2003, 1:05am Ahh! You can't stop there! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:40am She is horrible, isn't she? *g* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ari on Jul 17th, 2003, 4:18am *crowns Rachel the Queen of Cliffhangers* Please don't leave us hanging in suspenders for too long! Tis wonderful so far. -Ari- |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ElKel on Jul 17th, 2003, 9:10am OMG!! This is brilliant Rachel! Please don't take all day just writing - don't forget to post some episodes and keep us out of our misery! I am disappointed in Len though: how could she let me down so badly when I always liked her? :-) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 17th, 2003, 9:21am Rachel, you're a genius! Wow. Can I put in a small plea for Romalian royalty to be related to Belsornian? It would make a nice EBDish unrealistic connection (or possibly not so unrealistic, given how inbred royal families are) :) . |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:01am Quote:
Oooops I was dreaming and missed that totally! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:15am Rachel I can't believe you made Steven so ill, actually I can, as when I was thinking about the story last might, that's exactly what I did ;) Keep the cliffhangers coming! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:59am Con looked at the figure framed in the doorway and gasped “Oh! Stuart!” and ran to where the teenage boy stood. “Con!” he replied, holding out his arms to catch the overwrought girl. Jack looked bemused, and realized that he was seeing his grandson’s father for the first time. Stuart looked at Jack, concerned as to what reaction he would get. Jack held out his hand and introduced himself. A voice in the hallway made Jack peer over Stuart’s shoulder, wondering who else was seeking them out. “My father,” said Stuart in a quiet voice. Sure enough, the present King of Romalia was coming into the room, anger etched all over his face. Jack sensing the other man’s fury moved to Con and placed an arm protectively around her shoulder. “No, no, no!” cried out the King. “It is not your daughter I am angry with! It is my own son! How he could be so stupid! And to have not even tried to keep contact with young Con – that is why I am angry! If he is man enough to have done this to your child, he is man enough to accept he had responsibilities towards her afterwards, not just to leave without making sure there were no repercussions!” “He—he didn’t do this to me,” stammered Con. Eyebrows raised, the King looked at Con. “He didn’t? But the phone call told us…” “W-well, yes, he is Steven’s daddy, but we both did it. It wasn’t just him.” Con replied, determined that the whole affair would not be blamed on Stuart. “Ah, I understand,” the King smiled. “You take your full share in the responsibility do you, little one?” “I do,” responded Con firmly. Turning to Stuart she said, “I am so sorry for you to have to find out like this. I didn’t mean you to have quite such a shock as this must have been, but I couldn’t cope with the idea that you knew nothing if anything should… happen … to Steven.” Con’s voice began quavering and tears began sliding down her face and onto Stuart’s shoulder as he turned the girl in towards him. Con and Stuart sat down together on a sofa, and cried softly together. The shocks Stuart had been going through that day had been almost too many to take in. He was still only seventeen, and he had never once thought that he might have left Con pregnant when he left her the previous summer. To find out the baby was so desperately ill compounded his guilt until he eventually had to break down. Con who had remained strong all day felt the relief of having Stuart there to share the burden, and her grief that her child was so ill was offset slightly by the relief that at least Stuart knew the truth at last. Jack and the King, Andreas, stood together in the doorway, watching their children with pain in their hearts. They felt that the youngsters should not be having to face this kind of grief at such a young age, but what had happened was in the past, all that remained now was to support them both whatever might happen next. A noise made the two men turn, and they saw yet another nurse coming towards them. She looked slightly startled to see so many people in the room, but knowing that Con was the one she sought, she moved past Jack and King Andreas, and went to Con’s side. Taking Con’s hands in her own, she smiled into Con’s terrified face. “Nein libeling! Thy child is safe now! Come now and see for yourself. Con grabbed at Stuart’s hand “You too! Come and meet your son!” Stuart, slightly dazed, followed Con from the room and went with the nurse so he could see Steven, the child he hadn’t even known about four hours before. Jack and King Andreas beamed at each other and collapsed with relief into an armchair each, delighted that the greatest sorrow any parent could face was not yet to be shown to their children. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:11pm Aww, i'm glad the baby is ok! :'( This is wonderful! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:41pm Ten days later Steven arrived home once more at Freudesheim, accompanied once more by his mother, but this time also by his father. King Andreas had spoken to Jack at length about what the future held for the little family of three, and although Jack was in full agreement that Con and Stuart should share the responsibility for Steven, he refused to agree to the Kings suggestion that Con should go to Romalia and bring up her baby there. “She is my daughter, your Majesty, so please forgive a father his selfishness in wanting to watch over and protect her. I can’t make that kind of decision for Con, and I think also she has been through so much lately that it would be unfair to ask her to make that decision for herself yet. Give her time, give them all time. Con has proven herself to be a strong character, with very complex feelings that do her credit. Do you know why she continually refused to tell us who young Steven’s father was?” The King shook his head, curious. “Because she felt it would be unfair to burden Stuart with more responsibility. She knew he was your son and heir, and when he left here last summer neither of them realized what was in store, Con didn’t want to give him more than he could cope with. Instead she chose to cope with everything by herself and no amount of pleading on anyone’s part would make her tell us, until she felt Stuart had to know.” “But what then of Stuart, sir? Would you have him return to Romalia without a backward glance? Leave HIS son and heir?” “No your Majesty. Perhaps you would permit Stuart to visit my home at the Platz, and then he and Con can spend some time together, getting to know each other better and being with their child.” The King had agreed, and thus Stuart, Con and Steven were all at Freudesheim enjoying being together. Margot was pleased that Steven had recovered from his illness, but slightly dismayed to find Stuart living in their home for the time being. She had grown used to being Con’s companion, and was afraid that their newfound closeness was about to be taken away. Con, always sensitive, realized how Margot would feel and took great pains to spend time with her sister as before. Margot took advantage of this for the first two days, and the found herself sitting in her bedroom alone one day, stunned. Without even meaning to, she was slipping back into her old selfish ways! Once this fact had sunk in, Margot decided she was at a turning point in her life. She could continue the way she was, or else she could make a determined effort to overcome her fault right now, hopefully for good. Grimly certain that she did not want to be a selfish creature always taking advantage of other people’s good natures, she immediately went to see where Con was. Con had finished feeding Steven and placing him in his crib when Margot found her. “Have you a moment, Con?” she asked. “Always,” replied Con, smiling warmly at her sister. “Well, I’ve been thinking,” started Margot. “About you and Stuart I mean. Well, what I was thinking is that you two need to get to know each other again properly without always having Steven with you. I thought perhaps I could take him off your hands for short times so you and Stuart can be together. Yes, I know,” she laughed at the look on Con’s face, “he’s your baby and you’re bringing him up all by yourself with no assistance if you can help it! But if you and Stuart don’t get reacquainted as two people, maybe you never will. Maybe you will only ever see each other as Steven’s parents, and that would be such a pity Con! He’s ever so nice, and who knows what might happen in the future.” Margot, a romantic at heart and delighted with her plan, beamed at Con. “Mary Margaret Maynard! Are you playing at matchmaker now?” cried Con, astonished by the way Margot was thinking. “No truly Con! I just think you and Stuart need to see each other as Con and Stuart – not just Steven’s mummy and daddy!” Margot laughed. “I don’t know,” replied Con slowly. “What if he thinks we are trying to force him into something he doesn’t actually want? After all, he IS royalty, and he is probably already matched up with another royal somewhere, and although he seemed to like me awfully last year, that same closeness isn’t here now” Con finished slightly wistfully. She had hoped that Stuart seeing how good she was with their baby would increase his liking for her, but it seemed to be working in the opposite way. “Ask him then!” said Margot, the solution being easy for her to see. “Oh, I can’t” cried Con, a flush of embarrassment covering her face. “Then I shall” retorted Margot, and dashed away down stairs to find the young royal. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 12:42pm “Stuart, are you busy? May I ask you something?” opened Margot, determined to take the bull by the horns. “Certainly,” smiled Stuart, who was growing to like the mischievous looking girl. Margot laid out her plan before him, making sure to omit mentions of matchmaking! Stuart smiled as she finished. “That seems to me to be a very good plan,” he stated. “But why wouldn’t Con suggest it herself? Does she hate me Margot?” he asked in a curious voice. “Hate you? Most definitely not!” Stuart sighed. “But she wont come near me Margot, unless she has Steven in her arms. And much as I am growing to love him, he is still only a small baby, and spends so much time sleeping. I want to talk to Con, but she is always doing something with Steven, even when he is asleep. I don’t know, maybe I was a fool to think she could ever go back…” he broke off, as he remembered that this wasn’t Con but her sister. What he had to say was for Con. Margot nodded thoughtfully at him, understanding what the problem was. Con was trying to show Stuart that she was a good mother and held no grudge for the previous year, but Stuart saw it as holding him off and preventing them from really talking about what had happened and what would happen in the future. Smiling at Stuart, she left the room with a murmured, “See you later!” and fled back up the stairs to Con. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 17th, 2003, 1:22pm Ah good for Margot, I like the way you have developed Margot and Con's relationship. A couple of requests if possible: ;) I would like to see more about how Con's school friends are dealing both with the news and Con herself I would also like to see how Con is coping in the evenings away from school, and her father working, she must be really lonely sometimes But don't fell obliged to do this, as you seem to be mangaging perfectly well!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 17th, 2003, 2:03pm Hooray for romance, and a writer who knows how to make her audience happy! Yay! Thanks, Rachel! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ro on Jul 17th, 2003, 2:51pm Rachel This is fantastic!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:09pm This is gripping. More please. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:23pm Margot went straight to Con, turned her by the shoulders and pushed her out the door. “Go and see him you idiot! He thinks you’re avoiding him!” “Avoiding him?” gasped Con, “But we’ve spent all day every day together, the three of us!” “THAT’S the problem Con! He wants to talk to you, but he can’t when you are fussing every moment over Steven. Now you run off and have a nice chat together, and I’ll sit here and play aunty and do my mending – goodness knows I’ve enough and to spare!” Stuart’s face lit up as Con shyly entered the room without Steven. Taking Con’s hand he suggested they go for a walk, which Con agreed to. They headed out and as usual, Con turned for the pines. Laughing and talking as they went along, they fell into a “remember this” conversation, and eventually found themselves back in the clearing they had first met. They sat down side by side with their backs against a convenient fallen log, and watched the wisps of cloud through the branches above their heads. Eventually Stuart began to speak again. “I want to tell you Con, I really am sorry for what has happened. Not for Steven obviously! – But for you to have gone through everything alone. My father was right; I should have made sure you were all right and not just assumed that the end of the summer was the end of my responsibilities. It was a callous thing to have done.” “It’s ok, Stuart, I understood why you left as you did, and I have never once felt you did anything other than what you thought was right. And even if what happened wasn’t exactly right, Steen makes it worthwhile.” “Will you forgive me Con?” “There is nothing to forgive!” insisted Con. “To me there is, I need you to forgive me for being stupid if nothing else!” replied Stuart, anxious to make amends. “In which case I forgive you for being stupid, providing you forgive me too.” “But you weren’t as stupid as me,” smiled Stuart. “Do you really want to have an argument now about who is the most stupid out of both of us?” teased Con, “For I am sure I will win! So just forgive me, and then we can put it all behind us and move on!” Stuart smiled down at Con and said “I forgive you as freely as you forgive me,” bent his head, and kissed Con softly on the mouth. Con was startled, not having expected this. “I’m sorry,” whispered Stuart. “You have been so strong, so brave and I want to be with you and Steven so much. I had a letter from my father this morning. He says I can stay here until September, but then I have to return to Romalia. He is making all kinds of excuses for my absence from home, but he says he can’t put people off indefinitely.” Tears brimmed in Con’s eyes. She wanted to be with Stuart, but felt they needed to get to know each other all over again. How could they do that knowing they had only three months until they would be parted once more? Voicing this to Stuart, he took her face in his hands and said “But we HAVE three months Con, it could have been so much worse. If your father hadn’t invited me, we might have had only those days at the hospital. Let’s make the most of this time, and let the future solve itself in time.” Agreeing that this would be the most sensible course of action, they sat chatting about ordinary subjects like school and the difficulties of getting an education when there are other responsibilities claiming your time. Stuart could understand, having experience of royal duties, and Con made him laugh with her descriptions of her new style school life. Eventually Stuart got to his feet and offered Con a hand up. Once she was on her feet, Stuart looked down into her face. “May I?” he asked. Con smiled sweetly. “You may.” Bending his head, Con and Stuart kissed, finally releasing all their guilt and pain. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:24pm Back at Freudesheim, Jack had been looking for Margot. He was pleased to find her sitting with Steven of her own choice. Settling himself in a near by chair, they spoke in low tones. “I am so proud of you Margot,” Jack started. “ME?” asked Margot in surprise. “Yes you. Finding you here to allow your sister some time away is a very generous thing for you to do. You have given Con so much support without asking anything in return. I think you must realize yourself Margot just how big a change Steven has been for all of us.” Margot was thoughtful for a few moments, and Jack watched, curious as to what she was thinking. “I’ve been thinking of all sorts of things lately Papa, and I want to ask you a favour now please.” “You go ahead and make your request Margot, but I’m buying no pigs in pokes from you! Ask away and then I’ll decide!” Grinning, pleased to see a return of her father’s good humour, Margot said, “I want to be a day girl from now please, same as Con.” “Why?” asked Jack in surprise, knowing full well how much Margot enjoyed being with all the other girls over at the School. “Because I think my family needs me more than my school right now,” was Margot’s reply. Jack was concerned, wondering if Margot was feeling stressed by the uproar in the family. “Do you not think I can cope?” he inquired. “Of course Papa! But I think Con needs someone to talk to about things you don’t always know about.” “What things for instance?” asked Jack, wondering where this conversation was leading. “Well,” Margot said slowly, “Sometimes at school, some of the girls aren’t being particularly friendly anymore because of Con, but she wont say anything and I shouldn’t have told you! Oh dear, Con made me promise, and now I’ve broken that!” Jack sat back. What next! “Does Miss Annersley know about this Margot?” “Not really Papa. She talked to all the girls about Con coming back, and that nobody was to judge her as that was God’s role, and that everyone had to make allowances for Con from now on, but some of the girls are being mean, making comments about Con doing this on purpose, and taking advantage of being a Maynard. They think that anyone else having a baby would have been expelled.” “Sadly Margot, in many schools she would have been. It is purely because Miss Annersley is such a strong woman that Con hasn’t been. But if this is going on, Miss Annersley needs to know, otherwise the story might be blown out of all proportion and that’s how rumours get started. Before we know where we are, we will be hearing reports that the school is full of teenage mothers deliberately going around snaring unwary boys! No, this won’t do at all. I shall go over and speak to Hilda immediately.” Jack was angry that the staff hadn’t been paying closer attention to their pupils – they should have known Con’s story would provide fertile ground for any girl with the tiniest streak of meanness or jealousy. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:30pm At the school, Jack went straight to Rosalie’s office. “Is Hilda around?” he asked, I want to speak to her right away. “I’m sorry Jack, she’s gone to Innsbruck for the day. Can I be of any help?” Jack had come over angry, but he felt his fury slip away at the sight of Rosalie’s concerned face. This wasn’t her fault and it would be unfair to offload his anger on her. Sighing, he said “No, but thanks anyway. Can you let her know Margot will be living at home again from now on and attending daily with Con?” Greatly surprised, Rosalie asked “But why the change mid term Jack? There’s only four weeks or so left of term, won’t she finish the term at least?” Jack found himself explaining the position to Rosalie after all, but was able to tell her in a calm manner that did much credit to his powers of self control. Rosalie’s eyes grew bright as he finished his tale. “I wish I had known” she burst out. “I spend so much time in here that I seldom see anything of the girls bar the first day or two, but I should have made more of an effort. I should have been there to support Con, especially since her mother…” her voice tailed off, unsure how Jack would take this criticism of his estranged wife. “I know Rosalie. Jo should have been here to help Con, but before she left she wouldn’t even look at the poor child, or Steven. And although Con hasn’t said a word, I’m sure she is desperately hurt by Jo’s attitude. This is partly why Margot is going to be a daygirl too. Even if the girls haven’t realized for themselves yet, they are supplying comfort to each other by being able to empathise with one another. Not another girl in this school knows what it is like to have their mother and one of their sisters abandon them because of doing something wrong. Any other parent would stand by their child at this time, I just don’t know why Jo couldn’t do it this time.” Rosalie looked at Jack. “I wonder if you will like what I am about to say?” she wondered aloud. Jack looked at her, knowing that he would get some honest truths from Rosalie if nothing else. “As long as I have known Jo, she has always been the center of attention Jack. At school, she was always the leader, and made the most of her opportunities. And although I hate to say it, the fact that she is Madame’s sister has always been a factor in her attitude. Her sister started this school; therefore, she considered t to be her own private possession in some ways. Also, her family had to be the longest, the most children, and the most talented. And then her books -they were successful from the beginning, so again she received attention and admiration for that. But suddenly, Con having Steven and you separating from her took away her pride in her family. Madge refusing to back her up over expelling Con took away her pride in the school. And did she ever tell you that the publishers rejected her last book? She found out just four days before she and Len vanished. Suddenly everything Jo had ever taken pride in was gone. I think for Jo, this was about more than just Con having a baby. It was about the end of her entire life, as she knew it. I’m not trying to excuse her for leaving Con, Margot and all the other children without so much as a goodbye, but I do think there are reasons there that need to be looked at closely before forming an opinion too strongly one way or the other.” Jack sat back, almost breathless at what he had heard. “You’re right Rosalie,” he said at last. “I’m an utter fool, aren’t I? I should have seen where she was headed, after all, I have known her for almost as long as you!” Rosalie shook her head. “I think this needed an outsider to be able to see it clearly. Obviously you have your own reasons for separating from Joey, and I wouldn’t dream of asking you about those, but maybe your own reasons were clouding your ability to see things from Joey’s angle. I agree that Jo should have stood by her daughter, but I also see that it was impossible for her to do so.” Jack nodded his agreement. “I see now,” he said. “I should have given her more support, but it was difficult when we in the midst of separating to be supportive, but not to be husband and wife any longer. If only I knew where she was maybe we could talk this over and come to some kind of understanding.” “If you’re asking me if I know where she is Jack, the answer is I don’t,” responded Rosalie calmly. “However, if I do hear from her, I will let her know how things are and ask her to contact you, but if she gets in touch and wants me to keep her whereabouts private, I can’t break that confidence.” “I understand Rosalie, and thank you. I think I’ve plenty to think of now, so it might be best for me to go.” Standing up, Jack took himself to the door. “You really are a most understanding creature, Rosalie! Why you never married I’ll never know!” and with that Jack was gone, back to Freudesheim. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:35pm Thanks Rachel, both for the school stuff and Rosalie ;) You're a star ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 3:52pm Con and Stuart were at home by the time Jack returned, both sitting smiling over their baby. Margot had discretely left them alone, making the excuse of wanting to spend some time with her other siblings. Jack was pleased to see that the pair were more relaxed around each other, and there was no constraint between them as they chuckled over subdued jokes. He cleared his throat, and they looked up. “I wonder Stuart if I could have a word with you after lunch?” Stuart readily agreed. He had expected a summons to Dr. Maynards study at some point and his only surprise was that it had taken this long. Lunch over, Stuart grinned at Con and followed Jack down the passageway to his study. Indicating a chair, Jack sat down at his desk. “So young man, what now?” he asked. “What now when?” replied Stuart in confusion. This was not quite how he had expected their interview to go. Accusations of rape had crossed his mind, along with recriminations for destroying Con’s life, but this good-humoured questioning was something he had never expected. Jack grinned at the boy. “You are seventeen, Con is fourteen. I’m not going to ask you to do the right thing and marry her! I just want to know what your intentions are. Do you plan to be involved in Steven’s upbringing, or are you planning to return to Romalia at the end of the summer and hope nobody ever finds out about this episode? I should probably mention,” Jack continued with a frown, “that your father has already approached me with the offer of cash if Con agrees to keep quiet about all this. And while I disagree with the sentiment, I can understand where he is coming from on this. He is trying to protect you, nothing more.” Jack finished as Stuart began making inarticulate noises of disbelief. “So I can go home and pretend nothing ever happened? No way! Steven is my child and I will be his father. He will take my name, and he will be recognized as my first born child, whatever the future brings.” “Admirable sentiments,” said Jack. “But as royalty, you might not find it quite so easy to openly acknowledge Steven as your son. You may find your wife in years to come objects to you having a bastard child as your heir in preference over any children you may later have legitimately,” Stuart thought about this for a few moments. “If any woman is foolish enough to feel that way, she is too foolish to be royalty. I will make my own decision. After all, my father told me himself I had responsibilities that I ought to fulfill, and if he disagrees with my decision, I can ensure there will never be any other heir apart from Steven to consider. Marriage is not compulsory, so I can choose to remain single if necessary to protect Steven.” “Never say never Stuart. What appears to be right now, in the middle of emotional upheaval, may later cause you problems. I am perfectly satisfied if you tell me that you will stand by my daughter and your son, and not forsake them entirely. When you return to Romalia, you will have many more equally tough decisions to make, but what I am asking is that if at any time in the future you feel obliged to relinquish your responsibilities, let Con know! That’s all – tell her! She is a very forgiving creature, and if you tell her the truth always, there will never be any cause for dispute between you, but if you prevaricate, or tell her half truths, when she finds out, as she surely would, she would find it harder to accept your reasonings.” Stuart was pleased that Jack felt able to talk straight to him. Years of being brought up as the only royal child had led to him being pandered to in almost every way. Servants would have let Stuart have his own way with no thought for consequences, and the King and Queen were no better. Stuart had come to them late in their marriage at a time when they had feared there chances of having any child had passed, and as a result, their foolish inclination was to allow Stuart to be protected and keep the unpleasant things of life from him. Stuart looked Jack straight in the eye as he said, “I will always be true to Con. Whatever happens.” “That’s all I require,” replied Jack, getting up and moving to the door. “And don’t forget, although I am Con’s father, I am also Steven’s grandfather. I want the best for him too! If I can help at any time, just ask, I may not have the answers, or I may have answers you don’t like, but I can always listen.” Stuart thanked Jack and left the room, feeling comfortably pleased that Jack was a decent man well worth cultivating as a friend. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 4:10pm That evening, Stuart and Con were sitting in the living room discussing Steven’s baptism. His name was to remain Steven Peter, but in view of his father’s position, the names Andreas John were also to be included. “All that remains then,” said Con, “is to choose godparents!” “Well, his godmother is easy enough,” smiled Stuart. “Really? Who?” asked Con. “Your sister Margot, of course!” laughed Stuart. “She’s the obvious person surely?” “I thought so,” said Con, “but I was afraid you were going to suggest some elderly female relative from Romalia who wouldn’t even take notice of me, and would care even less!” “Steven is our baby, so we make the decisions Con. I daresay my father might disagree with my choice, especially,” grinning, “as Great Aunt Lydia was mortally offended that she wasn’t invited to be my own godmother! But Margot is the best choice and as far as I see it, the only choice.” “Shall we tell her now?” asked Con, her eyes gleaming. “Lets!” replied Stuart, and hand in hand they ran through the house to find Margot, eventually tracking her down coming out of the night nursery where she had been reading bedtime stories to the little ones. Margot danced with joy at the news, thrilled to the core at the trust being placed in her by Con and Stuart. “I will be so good to him!” she exclaimed. Laughing at her pleasure, Stuart replied, “That’s all we ask Margot!” Then, turning back to Con he asked, “And is all your prep done young lady, ready for school tomorrow?” “Oh help!” replied Con. “I haven’t even touched my essay! And Steven will need bathing and changing in a few more minutes!” Margot looked shrewdly at her sister. “I haven’t finished my essay either Con,” she said. “Maybe we should go and work at them and let Stuart sort out Steven for tonight?” The look on Stuarts face was indescribable. Part pleasure at the thought of doing something for his son, part pride that the girls thought him capable, part terror at the idea of handling the small boy alone and part hope that Con would see him as her saviour! Con laughed and spoke to him. “Margot’s teasing Stuart! We don’t really expect you to do it all alone yet. Rosli is still in the nursery, and she will show you how to do it the first time. If you could manage to bathe and change him, I can get on with my prep and then I will only have to feed him. I may even get this essay finished before lessons tomorrow!” Relief flooded over Stuarts face, and he laughed at the way he had been taken in by Margot, but he readily agreed to present himself humbly to Rosli and beg for instruction in the mystery of bathing babies, and the two sisters ran quickly downstairs to make an attempt at least on their schoolwork. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 17th, 2003, 4:12pm Better and better. I am running out of superlatives. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 17th, 2003, 4:21pm Thanks for the christening as well, you are being kind to me Just had a thought, if Con is 14, then Joey should be pregnant with Geoff & Phil, that could be interesting... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 5:05pm on 07/17/03 at 16:21:13, Ally wrote:
Excellent! You just gave me what I needed for the next bit . . . |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 5:06pm Life settled once more into routine. Con and Margot went happily each day to school and Stuart spent the time with Steven, or if Jack were available, having long talks together. Each afternoon, as soon as school finished, the girls rushed home where Con spent time with Steven and Stuart, and Margot made herself indispensable to the youngsters in the nursery, rapidly becoming best chums with young Felicity and Cecil. After tea, both girls would make a start on their prep and Stuart would bath and change Steven, rapidly becoming confident at handling the baby by himself. After evening feeding and some “baby adoring” time, Con would finish her prep as quickly as possible, and then spend the time with Stuart. The pair were discovering many tastes in common and it was a real pleasure for them to be able to talk freely on a wide range of subjects. Every night before bed however, Con and Margot made sure to spend some time together also, just to be there for each other, to laugh over events of the day, or else commiserate. Three weeks passed in this way, and the end of term was very close. Con yawned as she went to climb back into bed at three o’clock one morning. Steven had just been fed and was back off to sleep which is where Con hoped to be shortly, but a noise outside caught her attention. “Whatever could that be at this time of night?” she wondered, moving over to the window and looking out. In the dim light she could just make out what looked like a figure creeping up the driveway, burdened down by something held in its arms. “Who’s there!” called Con, more nervous than she appeared. Intruders were one thing she felt unable to tackle! “Con, is that you?” she heard a voice reply. “Yes, who IS that?” “Con,” the sound of someone crying now was to be heard. “It’s me, Len! Come down and let me in do before I fall over and go to sleep right here on the driveway!” Wondering what on earth had brought Len back in this way, Con raced down the stairs and opened the front door, where Len was now waiting. “Here, take this,” said Len, pushing the big basket held in her arms at Con. Con took the basket and nearly dropped it, being unprepared for it’s weight. Len sighed and stretched her arms out. “Oooh! They ache so much!” she complained as she walked to the living room. “But-but, what is in here?” asked a bewildered Con. “Place it gently down Con, and open it. You’ll see soon enough!” Eagerly Con placed the basket on the floor and pulled back the cover. Inside, blinking in the sudden light were two tiny babies. “My God Len!” “Oh, not mine I can assure you!” said Len quickly. “Then whose? Have you stolen them Len, Where’s their mother?” “Mamma you mean? Goodness only knows for I certainly don’t! We were staying in a hotel near Frankfurt when mamma had these two, then two nights ago she disappeared whilst I was sleeping. I awoke when I these two began crying to discover she had gone, and left nothing but these two, a note for me and a sealed letter for Papa and a tiny amount of cash!” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 17th, 2003, 5:09pm I wonder how our authoress will tackle that one! It really is fantastic |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 5:28pm Blast booger and bliddy hell! I just realised what I've done! I only have them all happily traipsing from the Platz to INNSBRUCK instead of Interlaken! Put it down as a compliment to Elinor or something! I aint going back to change it all now! Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 5:38pm Jack awakened hearing voices. Rolling out of bed he went first to the nursery, but all the young children were sound asleep. Next he went to check on Steven and Con. Entering the bedroom he noticed immediately that although Steven was sound asleep and probably dreaming, Con’s bed was empty. That accounted for one of the voices! Following the sound, he turned down the stairs, and entered the living room to see Len and Con, a baby each talking together in what they probably thought were low voices. “Len?” he asked, hardly able to believe his eyes. “Len?” “Me Papa.” She replied ungrammatically. “But, well, who, I mean, what . . .” for once in his life Jack was truly speechless. “Not mine Papa!” Len was quick to state. “Then whose?” he asked feeling somewhat dazed. “Yours!” was the short answer, and, totally unprepared, Jack sat heavily in a chair. Len passed over the letter addressed to him, which he took from her wordlessly, opened it and began to read. “Dear Jack Here are your two youngest children, born three weeks ago. As you are determined to bring up all my children by yourself, I thought it best to send them straight along with no delays. Len doesn’t know yet that she is the one who will be bringing them to you, but since she has changed her attitude towards me and no longer accepts my judgment as being for the best, I feel sure she will make no qualms about returning to Freudesheim. The babies are called Geoffrey and Phillipa, but as people in my family seem to enjoy renaming children after I have given them names, I shant expect you to use those. I have left Frankfurt now, and I don’t intend informing you of my movements. I would appreciate it if you would cease asking for my whereabouts and leave me free to take up my life in whatever direction I choose. You may inform Len, Margot, Stephen, Charles, Mike, Felix, Felicity, Cecil, Geoffrey and Phillipa (when they are old enough to be told of me) that I sent my love, and wish them God Bless. I will not bother you again. Sincerely, Jo Bettany” The signature told Jack more than he needed to know, as did the fact that Con’s name was deliberately excluded form the list of children’s names. Jack decided to keep this to himself however, and merely told Len and Con it was about the babies. “But what happened Len?” he asked gently, sensing the girl was exhausted. “Why arrive so late at night?” “Because I had to,” Len replied with tears in her violet grey eyes. “I had no more money, I used the last of it to buy some milk for the babies in Innsbruck. I had to either spend the night on the streets, or walk up.” “You walked all that way with those two?” queried Jack. “What other choice did I have?” asked Len. Taking the now sleeping babies from both girls, he said, “Go to bed, both of you. We can talk about this in the morning. You both need to rest, and discussions at three thirty in the morning never produce any answers!” The girls went upstairs and off to bed, leaving Jack to go and wake Rosli and request her assistance with two new babies! ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 6:16pm Jack allowed Len to sleep in the next day for as long as wanted to. Margot and Con went off to school, and Stuart took Steven along with Cecil and Felicity for a walk. This new “uncle” was proving very popular with the small fry! After Len woke up, dressed and had breakfast, Jack took her into his study. “Well old thing?” he asked, “Ready to tell me all about it?” Len took a deep breath before she started speaking. “I need to speak to Con Papa. I need to tell her I’m sorry.” Curious Jack asked, “What changed your mind Len? You were so against her before you left. You don’t change your mind easily when you are certain you are right, so what happened?” Len looked at her hands, playing with a handkerchief. “It was Father Johan. Mamma and I went to hear Mass, and Father Johan spoke about forgiveness, and he spoke about guilt, and afterwards, he came to visit Mamma and I at the hotel, and he spoke about courage.” Tears began falling from Len’s eyes, but she brushed them impatiently away. “Papa, I have to tell Con I am sorry, and ask for her forgiveness, just as father Johan gave me forgiveness for what I did last summer.” “What did you do Len?” asked Jack, wondering if he really knew any of his children at all. Sobbing openly, Len replied, “I wanted to but I couldn’t, it’s a sin! But when I wouldn’t, he did anyway. I asked him not to, but he said he loved me! I would have, and I wanted to, but I thought about what the Bible teaches and knew if I did I would be sinning! Oh, Papa! I tried so hard to do the right thing, but he did it anyway!” Choking on her tears, Len ran over to where her father sat with open arms waiting to give the girl what comfort he could. There appeared to be only one question for Jack to ask, and that more for confirmation that his guess was correct. “Reg?” he asked quietly and Len dried harder. “Yes Papa. I told him No! Truly I did!” “Hush now pet, I believe you of course! But you understand that this has to go further Len, don’t you? I can’t allow him to think he can get away with raping you and walking away scott free!” Len cried harder, “No Papa, please. I want to forget. I told you, I wanted to but I couldn’t! And then Con saying she did and wasn’t ashamed at all! It was so awful – how could she have been proud of it?” “Len, we are talking about you right now, and this is serious. We can talk about Con later, but for now all I will say is that Con has never exactly been proud – defiant against the world before the world could be against her is more how I would describe her attitude. But now, I’m calling the police Len, this has to be dealt with now.” Curling herself into the chair, Len wept and wept, begging Jack not to call the police, but he was adamant. Reg had been his protégée and it hurt him to think how badly he had misjudged the man, but from now on family came first and Reg could fend for himself. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 17th, 2003, 6:26pm *Clare gasps and grabs the edge of her seat* Rachel!!!!!! You have a gift m'dear!!! I'm like Susan - completely out of superlatives to describe this story! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 17th, 2003, 6:28pm Rachel In my opinion this is no longer a drabble - it is a book. Fantastic! I will gladly buy it once published even though it's already on my PC. Lesley |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 6:58pm The police arrived, and sympathetically took Len through her story again. After questioning her on several points for more than two hours, they gave her a copy of her statement and asked her to sign. As Jack escorted them from his home, he asked what would happen next. “That will depend Herr Doktor, on what Herr Entwhistle has to say. If he agrees with all Miss Maynard has told us today, the matter will be dealt with promptly. If however he chooses to defend himself and deny the version of events we have just heard, the matter will have to go to trial. And if that happens, I am afraid Miss Maynard will be required to give evidence.” With that, the policemen folded themselves back into their car, and drove off towards the San where Reg was at work, happily unaware of the fate in store for him. Jack closed the door, wondering what had happened to his family. A year before they had been one large happy family, now here they were, a broken family, tentatively clinging to their fragile pieces. Every time things appeared to be settling down, something more would come along and break that peace once more. Returning to Len, he sat and talked for a long time with the girl, speaking calmly about trivial matters helping her to get herself back under control. Eventually, when he judged her to be more herself again, he asked the question that had been buzzing round his head since morning. “Len, why didn’t Mamma deal with this? Why didn’t she call the police after Father Johan spoke with you?” Len answered in a small voice, “She didn’t believe me. She said if I had done that it was because I was as wicked as my sister. I told her I wasn’t, but she kept on and on at me until I told her I could understand Con more after Father Johan had talked. When he spoke of forgiveness and courage, it seemed to me that I had to find the courage both to tell you what happened to me, but also find the courage to tell Con I forgave her and missed her. It was so hard Papa,” she continued, “Not having either of my sisters with me! I don’t think I ever realized before just how much they both mean to me. Even though I sometimes used to get frustrated at having to be the sensible eldest, it was nice to feel wanted.” Len’s voice was becoming slightly drowsy now, and Jack observed that she was beginning to nod off in the chair, which he was glad of. Len had been through an awful lot just lately, and sleep would be her best medicine. He looked down at Len, noticing how frail she was looking, thin and drawn. He had gathered from conversation that Joey and herself hadn’t had too much money with them, and eventually what little money there had been, was spent feeding Joey and the new born babies, leaving Len to manage on the pitiful amount of food provided by the hotel as breakfast, and very little else. On top of this, she had also taken that long walk up the mountain carrying the twins, and her strength had been more than used up. Jack was worried that without care Len would end up seriously ill. Later that afternoon Jack received a phone call from the police informing him that Reg Entwhistle denied all the allegations of rape and had made a statement that although he and Len had been close at the time, nothing of a sexual nature had occurred. Jack winced at the news, knowing that the next step would surely be medical examinations of his fragile daughter. Sure enough, the policeman asked if it would be possible for him to bring Len to the hospital for an examination the following day, which Jack agreed to with a sinking heart. Once Len woke up, he rang for coffee and then explained as gently as possible what had to happen next. Len sat with her face quivering. “Do I have to Papa?” she asked more than once. “Darling, you have been brave enough to tell us everything, and I know you are telling the truth. Now that Reg is denying this, you have to prove even more that you are telling the truth and not let him get away with this. It will be hard for you, but I know you Len, you are strong, and you have all of us to support you. You aren’t alone any more sweetheart.” Wiping away the tears, Len accepted that her father really did have her best interests at heart, and she asked to be excused to go to bed for the rest of the day. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 17th, 2003, 7:23pm What can i say...its incredible! keep at t, and i will by the book! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 17th, 2003, 7:26pm Wow, this is great Rachel. Keep up the good work. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 17th, 2003, 7:56pm After its finished could Liss move it in it's entirity to the fiction section (without our interruptions) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sarah_G-G on Jul 17th, 2003, 8:50pm Wow! I rarely come onto this section but...WOW! Amazing! Nothing more to be said. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sioned on Jul 17th, 2003, 9:23pm This is absolutely splendiferous - I can't wait to read more every time I log on! Rachel you are a genius Quote:
I was just going to suggest that! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 9:23pm on 07/17/03 at 19:56:55, claire wrote:
lolol - that assumes that I will evntually reach a conclusion! This thing just keeps growing and growing, and I can vouch for the whole "characters taking on a life of their own" bit! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by COS on Jul 17th, 2003, 10:29pm Rachel, this is fantastic. I love it. It's got me off my backside and inspired me to register and stop lurking - so thank you. :D I noticed the Abbess is very keen for Con to continue her education - could she have known someone in her past who was not able to complete their education because they had a baby? Or could the Abbess herself have a guilty secret? Keep up the good work. ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:09pm Con and Margot hurried home from school that afternoon accompanied by Rosalie Dene. This wasn’t the first time she had come over to visit; ever since Jacks visit to the school when she had realized how out of touch she was with the girls, she had begun making short social calls on the girls at home. The girls, appreciating her friendliness, responded by becoming more affectionate with “aunty” Rosalie. This afternoon Rosalie had come over to see if there was any possibility of seeing Len. Her face saddened as Jack hurriedly explained matters to her while Con and Margot busied themselves with their usual after school tasks. “I don’t know Rosalie, I don’t think that I’m cut out to be a sole parent” Jack observed ruefully. The weight of his daughters’ problems, along with his work, was taking its toll on him, and he began each day almost as worn out as he ended the previous one. Rosalie looked at him in concern. “I do hope you are making time for yourself too Jack. It won’t do your family any good to have you laid up unwell through overwork! I assume you will be off to the Tiernsee for your summer holidays still, despite the recent events?” “I don’t know if I can face it this year Rosalie. Especially now with the newest arrivals!” “New arrivals?” questioned Rosalie, Con and Margot having elected to keep this information to themselves until such time as Jack wanted to announce their presence. “Oh goodness, the girls didn’t tell you the full story of Len’s arrival home then?” replied Jack, and when Rosalie indicated this, he filled her in on the full details of Joey and the twins. Rosalie felt desperately sorry for Jack and all the Maynard family. It was hard for her as an outsider to watch the family of one of her oldest friends coming apart at the seams, and she wanted to do something to help. “Jack, tell me to shove out if this is unwelcome, but would it help if I offered to come to the Tiernsee with you all? I haven’t any firm plans yet for the summer, and I could quite easily arrange to come and lend a hand. Even if I just sit and knit and keep an eye on the twins, it would let you have your summer holidays and maybe that’s what you all need right now – to get away from here and allow the girls in particular to relax.” Jack looked at Rosalie in disbelief. “You would do that for us Rosalie? You wouldn’t mind?” Rosalie shook her head. “Of course I wouldn’t mind! Wouldn’t have offered if I did! Think about it Jack – it might help and I don’t see that it could hurt. Anna and Rosli would go with you as usual, and I would just be an extra pair of hands to help out with whatever needed doing. Obviously Jo wants nothing from us, and I would feel that it was helping her to help you with your family.” Jack was delighted at this unexpected offer. He really had been considering staying home for the whole summer this year, but out of the blue, Rosalie’s offer made him think it might just be possible. Margot, Con, Stuart and Steven arrived back in the sitting room just then, so Jack changed the subject, not wanting to raise their hopes until everything was arranged finally. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:11pm on 07/17/03 at 21:23:16, Rachel wrote:
That, my dear, is the best sign of a wonderful story! Trust me, and it really is true, once characters start working against you rather than with you, then you know the piece will end up as a masterpiece! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:30pm The next day, after Con and Margot had gone to school, Jack went to Len’s room to wake her. He knew she wasn’t looking forward to her examination at the hospital, but it was vital in her case against Reg. “Len, re you sleeping?” he called as he entered the room. “No Papa,” she whispered from her bed where she was sitting hunched up in the covers. “Is it time to go?” “Soon pet, can you hurry and get dressed, and I’ll get breakfast ready for you, and then it will be time to go.” “No breakfast, I can’t eat anything Papa!” “Len, you must! You said yourself you have had little food over the past few weeks, and I’m worried about you. You really must try to eat something, Even if it’s only a little.” Jack was seriously worried about Len, in her nightdress she seemed even frailer than she had looked the day before, and Jack resolved to have a quiet word at the hospital and ask them to give her a thorough overhaul as well as the necessary examination. Len drank a small cup of coffee, but refused the rolls, toast and other culinary treats Jack tried to tempt her with, repeating, “I can’t” at every fresh suggestion. Finally accepting that he was distressing Len by trying to make her eat, they left Freudesheim and went to Innsbruck to the large hospital, where they were met by a police doctor. Although the doctor was kind, Len felt humiliated by the entire process. She was angry too that Reg could accuse her of lying, more so at the realization that he wouldn’t have to undergo any embarrassing hospital examinations himself. When he had finished, the doctor told her to wait in the room just outside the examination area while he spoke with her father. “Well?” asked Jack. “Is it true?” “Unfortunately Sir, it would appear that Len is no longer a virgin. It remains for the court to decide on the guilt or otherwise of the man accused of taking it from her. In fact, if the court decides that she did in fact agree to sleeping with the young man in question, the charge would most likely be reduced to a technical rape or assault charge.” Jack was stunned. “But Reg denied ever sleeping with her at all! Surely that indicates he has something to hide now that it is clear that my daughter is no longer a virgin?” The doctor sighed. His job was never an easy one and he felt he ought to give Jack a hint of the way the defense would most likely go. “Herr doctor, it remains to be seen if Mr. Entwhistle will admit to being with your daughter, or whether he attempts to implicate some other young man to take the blame.” Jack was growing angry now. “Are you accusing my daughter of sleeping around sir?” he asked. “Not at all, but without concrete evidence that the man Miss Maynard has named did in fact rape her, the court has to decide on the evidence presented in court. I can only confirm what I know – that your daughter is not a virgin. But how long ago this occurred we have only her word for. If Mr. Entwhistle denies the allegations, he could possibly accuse some person unknown and the court could accept this as casting doubt upon the likelihood of him being guilty. Innocent until proven guilty is always the way, and if the proof provided has any loopholes, you can guarantee that a good defense lawyer will find them.” Jack sat still, looking and feeling utterly crushed. He knew Len was incapable of making this up, and also deep down admitted that Reg was more than capable of doing this to Len. He wondered what to tell Len so as to protect her as far as possible from the horrors in store for her. He didn’t want to hide everything, but after her recent ordeals, he thought a period of calm would be most beneficial for her. Driving home Len asked her father what he and the doctor had been discussing, and Jack gave her the impression that their talk had been solely about the verification of Len’s claim. Len visibly relaxed at jack’s words, confident that she had proven her story and Reg would have to confess now. But when they arrived back at Freudesheim, another shock was in store for the girl. Waiting on the doorstep was none other than Reg himself! ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 17th, 2003, 11:52pm Jack leapt from the car shouting, “What the hell are you doing here? Haven’t you done enough to my family? Get out of it – go on! Leave now before I call for the police!” Jack had never been so angry in all his life. Here he was, trying to soothe Len, and this man had the nerve to be sitting on his own doorstep as if nothing had happened! “Hear me out Jack, and then I’ll go gladly enough!” spat Reg. “Len’s been having her say all over the place, surely I’m entitled to mine?” “Possibly,” said Jack, “But not here! I don’t want to hear anything you may have to say – save it for court!” “But that’s the point Jack. My lawyer has just been on the phone. The police have decided to drop the case, due to lack of, er, solid evidence you might say.” Reg cast a vicious look at Jack. “I thought you ought to know” he continued smoothly, certain that there was nothing now that Jack could do to him. “Oh, and as a result of Len’s allegations, my lawyer has advised me to sue for mental distress!” having played his trump card, Reg turned on his heel and marched off down the drive. Jack turned at a sound behind him and saw Len collapsing sobbing to the ground. Strangely enough, it was Margot who helped Jack more than anyone at this time. She had been watching the whole scene from behind the living room curtains, having refused to let Reg enter the house and not knowing quite what to do when he refused to leave. She hurried out of the house to where Jack was lifting her sister from the ground. “Papa, put her in the spare bed in my room tonight,” she commanded. “I don’t think Len will want to be alone.” “No! Please! I don’t want that!” Len managed to choke out. “I have to be in my room!” “No Len,” replied Margot following her father through the door and up the stairs. “You need to be with the people who love you most, and that’s your family! I’ll stay with you, don’t worry, and Papa can make some phone calls and try to sort this all out. But you are sleeping in my room tonight and no arguments!” Once Len was in bed, she stopped trying to argue. Her strength was done and she hadn’t even the will to lift her arms when Margot tried to help her sister into her nightdress. “Look at you,” scolded Margot, “All skin and bone! You need to have a decent feed and then go to sleep!” “I don’t want anything to eat,” returned Len dully. “I just want to sleep. For a long time and then maybe I’ll wake up and it will all be over!” “Hush Len, you can’t expect that, but you will feel better after some supper and a sleep.” “I told you, I can’t eat anything!” replied Len and then rolled over and pulled the covers over her head. When Jack arrived back in the room carrying a tray with a steaming bowl of soup, Len was sound asleep. Sighing, Jack placed the tray on a small table. “Shall I wake her Papa?” asked Margot. “No pet, I think we will let her have her sleep out first. She will wake up ravenous since she has had nothing all day, but I still think she needs to sleep. It’s her brains’ way of coping with all the horrible things that have happened recently. I feel angry to think she was only in Frankfurt, and not England. I could have gone to fetch her if only she had called me! She should never have attempted to make the journey home alone, especially with so little money, most of which she spent on milk for Geoff and Phil. What makes me angriest of all,” he continued, “Is that I should have guessed they were still on the continent! I knew there was something not quite right about that letter your mother left with Hilary and I finally worked out what it was; she said she was returning to England with Len and Rufus, but she would never have taken Rufus with her because he would have to spend six months in quarantine once he got there! Which also makes me sure she is still in Europe somewhere, but for the time being, she doesn’t want to be contacted so there is nothing I can do until she is ready to contact me again, as I’m sure she will in time.” Margot looked at Jack sadly. “Will she ever want to be with us again Papa?” she asked. “I really don’t know pet,” he sighed. “I shant lie to you, your mother is feeling bitterly hurt at present, and it will take her a long time to get over it, if she ever does.” Margot moved over to Jack and took his hand in one of hers. “At least we are all together again Papa.” “There is that comfort,” replied Jack with a smile for his youngest triplet who seemed to be maturing on a daily basis. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:02am This is fantastic Rachel .... I've really enjoyed especially the development of Margot and now Rosalie ... :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:15am Just in case it escaped anyone notice - I am firmly in the anti-Reg brigade! ;) ;D ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:25am Fantastic. But what happened to Rufus when Jo and Len were in Frankfurt? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:27am on 07/18/03 at 00:25:08, Kathryn wrote:
Umm, I assumed the hotel was an animal friendly one that allowed dogs! (Eeeeeek! awkward questions! Run!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:33am Joey would have put him in the pound or something if she couldn't take him with her. But as she is now Jo Bettany she would certainly take her beloved dog. Or that could mean that she is still on the continent. And it is meant to be Bruno isn't it? Rufus died in Peggy(?) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:33am lol ... I was kind of sensing the anti-Reg drift you had going .... it seems Len has slightly reprieved herself recently though ... poor Jo seems in your black book still! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:35am on 07/18/03 at 00:15:47, Rachel wrote:
*lol* Yes, I think we all spotted that one. I hope you have something sufficiently nasty planned for Reg! Although, in one way, it does sort of serve Len right, considering the way she behaved to her sister. And I hope Con's satisfied now! This is the longest thread on the whole site! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:35am on 07/18/03 at 00:33:18, Kathryn wrote:
You see the problems I have with failing to go and check any details? I've written all of this by memory which is why all the names are getting totally screwed up! Just accept that the dog in question is now called Rufus please? Pretty please? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:37am Hey, it's a drabble. We don't have to stick to the rules too much! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:39am Okey doke. And that just reinforces the idea that Jo would take him with her so his fate is sorted out. Sorry, don't mean to be picky. I'm really enjoying the story and wish I could write fiction like you. Kept up the great work! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:41am on 07/18/03 at 00:37:46, KB wrote:
Thank god! And as for Reg, well, I shant spoil what else is going to happen :D Suffice to say, I still don't like him and never will! And how can you say it served poor Len right! Don't be nasty about my poor babies or I shant write anymore! So there! :P (And yes, I *know* they are Elinors Babies, but I am getting quite proprietorial towards them all right now!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:41am Quote:
Rufus it is ... please write more Rachel .... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:43am The last week of term passed in a blur for Margot and Con. Len’s health was still too fragile for her to even get out of bed before midday let alone think about school. “Time enough for that next term,” said Jack with a smile when Con asked him about Len. Plans had been made for the Maynard family, plus Rosalie, to go to the Tiernsee the day after school broke up. By then the boys would be back from their respective schools as they broke up three days before the girls, and it would also allow Jack time to talk matters over with the boys and explain everything he could. Letters couldn’t do justice to the events that had taken place recently. Stuart was particularly keen to see the Tiernsee after hearing everything Con had to say about the place. It was an area he had never visited before and Con fascinated him with her tales of days gone by at the lake. Some of her stories were tinged with sadness when she recounted events that had occurred in her mothers’ own schooldays, but Con had rapidly become independent, and learned to live without her mother’s guiding hand. Packing was eventful for Con also. As Steven’s mother she had expected to be responsible for all his possessions, but she hadn’t counted on being asked to advise for the newborn twins also! All in all, Con was finding life as a mother, even with Stuart’s support, hard going, especially as Steven was becoming more alert and staying awake for longer periods of time. “He was fine when it was just sleeping and eating,” she commented to Stuart one day. “But he’s much more interesting now Con!” laughed Stuart. He had spent so many hours with his son each day while Con was at school that he had built a strong bond with the child. It was for Stuart that Steven had first smiled, although he had kept quiet about it and rejoiced with Con three evenings later when she saw Steven’s “first” smile. He had enough sense to know that Con would resent missing such moments in Steven’s life, and Stuart was determined to do whatever necessary to support Con. Jack had arranged to hire several large cars for the mass exodus to the Tiernsee. After watching Stuart drive around the Platz and assuring himself that the boy was a sensible driver, he agreed that Con, Steven, Margot, Felicity and Cecil could travel safely with him to the Tiernsee. Stuart, sensible to the trust being placed in him once more by Con’s father, resolved that this would be the most uneventful car trip in history. Jack himself would drive Anna, Rosli, the twins and Felix, and Rosalie offered to drive Len, Stephen, Charles and Mike. The only dissatisfied member of the party was Felix who felt it was casting aspersion on his dignity to travel with the babies and wanted to go with aunty Rosalie instead in the “boys” car! The journey to the Tiernsee was as uneventful as everyone hoped. Stuart heaved a sigh of relief when they pulled up outside the Maynard’s holiday home, satisfied that Jack couldn’t fault his skills or care of the members of his family. Everyone climbed from the cars, stretching and yawning, worn out with the monotony of travel. Jack took his keys and went to unlock the house and they all entered. Immediately, Jack, Con and Margot sensed something different about the house. Usually at the start of their holidays, the house would have an unlived in feel to it, but this time it was missing. The house felt as though someone had been there very recently. They looked at each other, and Rosalie’s voice recalled them to the present as she walked through the door carrying a massive pile of luggage and calling gaily, “Where shall I dump this lot?” In the ensuing chaos of unloading and stowing all the bags, the feeling that the house had been used was fortgotten. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:55am on 07/18/03 at 00:41:05, Rachel wrote:
I reserve the right to have my own opinions about characters, and you're the one who made me think of Len that way, so it's your fault! :P right back atcha! And for once I can see where you're going with this next part! Doesn't stop me from hanging out to see how you do it, though! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:58am on 07/18/03 at 00:55:26, KB wrote:
Ooooh - really? send me a private message with your suspicions! I want to know if I'm getting predictable, but if I am, I don't want anyone else to know! lolol |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:16am The next day Con packed Steven into his pram and took Stuart for a walk, along with his faithful companions, Felicity and Cecil. Margot made herself responsible for all the boys and took them for a walk also, making sure to go the opposite direction from Con and her crew. Len elected to stay home after being invited by both groups, and settled herself into the hammock with the stated intention of reading, although in reality she slept most of the morning away. Rosalie as good as her word, sat with her knitting minding Geoff and Phil allowing Anna and Rosli to see to sorting the house out the way they wanted it. Jack spent most of the morning in his office, but wandered through the house from time to time, speaking with Rosalie whenever his steps took him near where she had settled herself in the garden. At last he gave up all pretence at working, and took a chair into the garden and joined Rosalie with the twins. Rosalie smiled up at him and offered him a bottle to feed the twin of his choice with. Grabbing Geoff who was yelling lustily by now, Jack smiled as he recalled how many times in the past he had sat with Joey, feeding a baby, in the summertime. Of course, he regretted that his wife was no longer part of his life, but he still knew he had been right to force their separation, despite the fall out that had ensued. One morning at the Tiernsee had convinced him once more of that fact. Rosalie fed Phillipa, and chatted easily about memories of the place, and whether by design or accident, managed to relate various stories that didn’t feature Jo in one way or another. Jack was surprised at how entertaining Rosalie could be, and found himself chuckling at one story she told of how she and several other middles had once bettered the prefects by hiding every pencil in the school. They had never been found out, and Rosalie hadn’t told anyone until this day. Chuckling still, Jack asked why not. “Who was there to tell?” asked Rosalie by way of reply. “My immediate friends already knew obviously, and over the years, minor doings like mine wouldn’t attract much attention. There are always too many other more interesting tales to be told.” “And told and told and told,” replied Jack with a wry grin, having experienced rather too many story telling sessions over the years. “I could probably tell you all those stories word for word myself, and you would swear I had been there!” he added with another grin. “I daresay!” laughed Rosalie. She looked at the baby in Geoff’s arms. I think that little man is asleep again now Jack, want to pop him back in the crib with missy here?” Jack looked at the baby who had fallen asleep with the bottle clenched tight in his mouth and milk dribbling over his chin, wiped the baby’s mouth and dropped a kiss on the downy head, then handed him to Rosalie who replaced him next to his twin in a most professional manner. “And where did you learn to handle such tiny babies so competently?” asked jack. “Your house obviously! Haven’t I been in and out for years now, helping out with all the children from the time the trips were teeny? It was good training anyway!” Jack looked at Rosalie with curiosity. “Never fancied any of your own Rosalie?” Rosalie sighed. “To be honest Jack, I would have loved to have been a mother myself. I just never had the opportunity! Don’t get me wrong, I love my work at the school, but a tiny part of me says I am missing out on something far more satisfying. Don’t pity me Jack!” she scolded as she saw the look on his face. “I AM happy, and having the opportunity to help you out with these two wee mites is just the icing on my cake.” Jack laughed at her turn of phrase, and was still sitting grinning when Margot and her crowd returned from their walk. “Is lunch ready yet Papa?” was the first question on everyone’s lips but before Jack had a chance to reply, Con, Stuart and their little party arrived back too. “We’re famished!” announced Con, “Is lunch ready yet?” Rosalie laughed, and Jack replied, “Ought to be, it’s gone one! Lets get in and chase Anna up for that lunch!” He grabbed the Moses basket being used by the twins and carried them indoors to Rosli who was beaming and waiting to receive her two special charges, then headed to the dining room where he did a mental head count. “One missing!” he announced, “Whoever isn’t here speak up now!” The children chuckled at this family witticism that wasn’t particularly funny, and Con announced, “Len isn’t here Papa. Shall I fetch her?” “Please Con,” Jack replied with a smile, and began dishing up for the rest of the family. The happy sounds of eating and chatting were broken by a shriek from Con. “Papa! Papa!” she screamed, and Jack with his heart racing charged out the door to the hammock in the garden. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:04am Please, no more deaths! And no you are not getting predictable. You are very good at suspense and everyone is on tenterhooks about what is going to happen next. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:20am I'll second that remark. I can't wait to see what happens next. I'm getting so addicted to this story. I think it should go up on the fiction page. It's great BTW. I really enjoy seeing Joey being painted in a less than saintly light for once. Please write some more!! Please please please Cathy (posting at last, after lurking for ages) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:39am My vote would be that it goes up with just Rachel's story and not the whole thing about Yseult dying that preceeded it, though. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:23am on 07/18/03 at 02:04:50, Kathryn wrote:
But I haven't written ANY deaths yet! Yet... :o |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:59am Con was on her knees beside the hammock as Jack rushed into the garden. Len lay in the hammock, looking as if she were fast asleep. “What’s wrong Con?” Jack called as he hurried across the grass. “I can’t wake her up!” Con shouted. “She won’t wake up Papa!” Jack reached the hammock and patted Len’s face. “Come on honey, wakey wakey,” but there was no response. Feeling the thin girl’s wrist, Jack was relieved to feel a pulse still beating, albeit very faintly. Scooping Len into his arms, he was startled by how light she was. He carried her into the house and upstairs to the bedroom where he placed her gently on the bed. Sending Con to fetch brandy, Jack frantically tried to bring Len round, but the girl was totally unconscious. Footsteps sounded behind him, and he turned to see Rosalie with a bottle of brandy held out to him. “What can I do, Jack?” she asked calmly. “Just stay near would you Rosalie? I don’t know what I’m going to need!” Jack rubbed a little brandy on Len’s lips, and as she moaned softly, allowed a tiny trickle of the spirit to seep into her mouth. Rousing, Len opened her eyes. “Papa,” she whispered before her eyes closed once more. “Rosalie, I think you’d better call for an ambulance, I don’t know what’s wrong with her, but she obviously needs more medical help than I can give her in this house.” Rosalie turned at his words and Jack could hear her calmly giving instructions on the telephone as he repeated his ministrations with the brandy. Eventually this paid off and Len was brought round without drifting immediately off once more. She lay blinking slowly and looking at her father. “Oh, Papa, I’m sorry,” she whispered, and a single tear trickled down her cheek to land on the pillow. “For what darling?” asked Jack. “I just can’t do it any more. I’ve tried and tried, but it will choke me I know. I’m sorry.” With a flash of insight, Jack grasped what Len was talking about. “You mean eating old girl? But why can’t you? You must be hungry, and there is plenty now, you don’t have to starve yourself any more.” “Papa, I just can’t do it. Every time I try, my throat closes over and I want to be sick. I think it is God’s punishment for all the evil. . “ Jack held the girl against him, assuring her that God loved her and would never send a punishment like that upon her, but Len remained sure that this was how God had chosen to punish her for sin. Rosalie entered the room and murmured that an ambulance was on its way and sat down on the bed and took one of Len’s hands. “How long has this been going on Len?” she asked, having overheard what the girl had said as she was returning to the room. “Ever since it happened aunt Rosalie,” Len replied, with another of those silent tears running over her face. “Good grief!” exclaimed Jack. “You’ve been starving to death under my eyes for almost a year and I didn’t even notice. What kind of doctor am I? How blind can a man be?” he questioned rhetorically, blinded now by tears. Len lay back exhausted. “I just want to sleep,” she murmured as she drifted off into another one of those so frequent naps. Jack assured himself that this time she really was only sleeping. How could he face himself if anything happened now to Len? Rosalie brushed her hand over his. “Don’t beat yourself up over this Jack. I’ve seen cases like this before.” “You have?” remarked Jack. “Surely you realize what’s wrong with her Jack? Can’t you see? This is a mental illness. She feels guilt over what happened last year with Reg, despite the fact she has nothing at all to feel guilty about, so she is punishing herself subconsciously by refusing to eat. But because she feels guilty about punishing herself, her body reacts by not letting her eat. Telling her to eat now will do no good. This trouble is so deeply rooted in her mind now, that you will have to get right to the bottom of her feelings of guilt before you can tackle the symptoms. Unfortunately I’ve seen this several times over the years at the Chalet School, normally with highly strung girls, or girls who have experienced some trauma in their teenage years.” Jack realized that what Rosalie was saying made sense, but still felt that he, as a doctor, should have spotted the signs sooner. Recognizing that Jack wanted to be alone with Len while he tried to work out his own feelings of guilt, Rosalie left the room to go and try to soothe the younger children. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:17am Oh my I really don't know what to say anymore, you have surpassed yourself!!!! This definately needs to go up on the fic section, but in the meantime still keep writing ;D Thank you, Thank you, Thank you, Thank you, Thank you.... ;D :D ;D :D ;D :D ;D :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Toria on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:50am I can only echo Ally's sentiments. Thank You! :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 18th, 2003, 11:52am I've got a lump in my throat and tears in my eyes. :'( You're a wonderful writer Rachel. This is so much better than CGGU. It's written with more feeling and comes across much more realistically. Oh, thanks for redeeming Len! I was worried about her behaviour in the early part of the story. And you're not predictable, but I have my theories about the house... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:27pm on 07/18/03 at 11:52:57, Clare wrote:
Thankyou <blushes> Quote:
I actually really like CGGU, but the difference with my little offering is I'm not trying to cover thrity years in one fell swoop - allows me a bit more scope for developing characters gradually :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:29pm Jack paced the corridors of the hospital, impatient to be allowed in to see Len. He had left Rosalie in charge back at the Tiernsee and knew he could rely on the elder members of his family to give her any support as necessary in his absence. Len had been brought to the hospital in Innsbruck by ambulance, and had gone through another scary period of drifting in and out of consciousness. Now in the hospital, the doctors were examining her. Finally, Jack was summoned by a doctor to go and have a talk in that mans’ office. “It is very seriousness Dr. Maynard,” the Austrian doctor began. “Your daughter is suffering from malnutrition, and is severely underweight. We are going to begin giving her nourishment immediately, in liquid form to begin with, and then solid food. We feel we must do this as soon as possible as she is already so weak and to wait even a few days could be fatal.” “But she can’t eat – it chokes her.” Replied Jack. “No, no. We will make her eat, and make her also put aside this silly nonsense about being unable to eat. Tomorrow for example, we have four meals planned for her, all most nutritious and also delicious! She will not be allowed to refuse, and then she will be well again.” The doctor sat back smiling at Jack, pleased with his own solution to Len’s problem. Jack was uneasy. “Are you sure this is the most appropriate treatment doctor? I don’t wish to seem to doubt your skills, but surely my daughter needs more than just food to make her well?” “No, no. Food is what she needs, and we can make sure she gets that. T might be advisable however,” the Austrian continued thoughtfully, “If you weren’t around at meal times. It could make your daughter uncomfortable to start with, but soon she will be back well and strong once more, and then you will agree that my treatment works.” The doctor beamed at Jack, extremely self-satisfied with his plan for treating Len. Jack, being next door to ignorant on medical matters such as these, left the room feeling frustrated. Yes, he was a well respected doctor in his own field, but where teenage girls mental health were concerned, you might as well ask young Geoff to make a diagnosis! All Jack could do was accept the Austrian doctor’s verdict and allow them to treat Len in the manner they felt most appropriate. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:30pm This sentiment vanished shortly after Len’s first mealtime. Jack had courteously left the room where Len lay, and had waited in the corridor outside her room. He was slightly surprised to see so much food being taken into her room, but was still under the impression that the hospital knew what was best. Not very long after the food had been taken in, Jack could hear the most terrible sounds coming from Len’s room, and half rose from his seat to inquire if everything was all right, but remembering the doctor’s advice, he sat back down. When nearly two hours later the doctor and his team of nurses left the room, they looked as if they had been through a long battle. “You may see her again now Herr Maynard,” said the doctor, with another of his beams. “She is resting now, but will probably be pleased to see you. The treatment is going well.” Jack opened the door to Len’s room and peered in. Len was lying on the bed, strapped down by her wrists and ankles. Food was smeared all over the bed and Len, and as Jack looked in amazement, another nurse entered the room and smiled merrily at Jack as she undid the straps. “But what were you doing to her?” cried out Jack. “Feeding her!” replied the nurse, as she wiped the worst of the mess from Len’s face. “Feeding, or force feeding?” asked Jack grimly as he understood why he had been advised to stay away from Len at mealtimes. “Papa, please,” cried Len softly. “Don’t let them do that to me again.” Tears were coursing down Len’s face and she weakly raised her arm to cover her eyes. Sobs increasing, Jack took Len in his arms. “There must be a better way!” he insisted to the nurse who remained hovering in the room. “But no sir, she needs food so we give her food! What better way could there be?” The nurse replied. Jack stared at her in amazement that anyone in the caring profession could think this treatment appropriate for a girl with such a fragile state of mind and health. He chose his next words carefully. “I think I would like to speak to my brother in law, and perhaps seek a second opinion on the best treatment for my daughter. My brother in law is also a doctor, and there be other treatments available that Len would be happier receiving.” The nurse looked at him coldly. “We are doing the best for Len right here,” she said. “I am not questioning your motives nurse. However, I think perhaps this treatment, whilst being the best on offer here, might be inappropriate for certain cases, and I would like to make further inquiries.” “Very well,” the nurse replied. “I will speak with the doctor and perhaps he will permit you to make your telephone call from his office.” Jack thanked the nurse and she left to search out the doctor. Jack looked in disgust at the state of the room. Len was still laying on smeared food, and the entire room showed signs that the feeding had not been a simple operation. “Len,” Jack asked, “Can you tell me what happened exactly? I want to speak to your uncle Jem, but I need to know what they did here so he can give me some advice.” At this moment in time, Jack had never felt more alone in his life, and Jem was the only person he could think of to help him. Len struggled to stop the tears, but they kept on coming. Eventually she talked between the sobs, and Jack let her talk until she had run out of words, stroking her hair and making petting noises in a feeble attempt to comfort her. “They brought so much food in Papa… And I said I couldn’t eat any… They said they would make me… They said I had to eat… I asked them to take it away.. But they wouldn’t…” Jack cursed himself for not having insisted on remaining with Len throughout this latest ordeal. “And then Papa… When I wouldn’t open my mouth… They tied me to the bed… And pushed the food in and then held my head and covered my nose… Oh Papa, why did they do that? Why wouldn’t they listen?” Jack felt guilty as Len continued her recital of the events. She told him how once she had swallowed the food eventually, she had immediately thrown it all back up, and every time she threw up, they would immediately place more food in her mouth, insisting she had to keep the food down before they would leave. Eventually she had swallowed and then thrown up every particle of food they had brought in with them, and that was the point at which they had conceded defeat for tonight, but only until morning when they would be coming back to go through the whole process again. Jack grew angry, and made to jump off the bed, but Len stopped him by placing her hand in his. “Thank you for being here Papa. I know I have been a terrible daughter, but you being here shows me that you have forgiven me. If only Mamma…” her words tailed off, and her eyes filled yet again, before she lay her head on the filthy pillow and drifted off to sleep. ********** ********* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:55pm Okay, I'm feeling more sympathetic towards Len now. I'm just waiting (somewhat uneasily, I'll admit) to see what happens next. And what are you going to call this story? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 12:58pm on 07/18/03 at 12:55:33, KB wrote:
Maynards Happy Family Tales? Triplets In Crisis? The Alternative Chalet School Stories? lolol - how about "Everything I can think of to make go wrong, does!" |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:01pm Well I think 'A change for Con' works quite well, but you would have to ask Ariella about using that. Maybe 'A change for the Maynards' would work just as well ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:17pm on 07/18/03 at 12:58:23, Rachel wrote:
The Murphy story. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:31pm Jack was speaking to Jem on the phone. “It’s barbaric Jem! She needs help, not to be assaulted in this way! You better find somewhere that will be more sympathetic to Len’s needs soon, otherwise I’ll just take her out of here and back up to the Tiernsee! At least there she can be with people who genuinely care about her, even if we don’t know how to get her through this problem!” Jem could hear the anger and despair in Jack’s voice. “Calm down old man, I’ll find somewhere for her and get right back to you. Give me the number and wait right there, I’ll call you back as quick as possible.” Jack read off the number from the phone and then replaced the handset. He was almost shaking in his efforts to control himself, and knew that his hot temper was being tested almost to the point of breaking. He was determined that Len should leave the hospital that night, rather than be faced with a repeat of the evening’s ordeal in the morning. Jem called back less than twenty minutes later. “Got a pen Jack?” he said by way of greeting. “Good man, write this number down, I’ve spoken to them and they are waiting for you to call. It’s a special kind of hospital, run mainly by nuns but with many other nurses and doctors from the outside world. They are trying all kinds of experiments with mental health problems, and their biggest problem is getting patients to agree to go there, mainly because what they offer is so different to anywhere else. I’ve told them the outline of Len’s case, and they want to try some psychology on her first before making her eat. I think they will be sympathetic.” Jem gave Jack the number, wished him luck and rang off. Jack dialed the number straight away, and the call was answered by a pleasant sounding female voice. After telling them who he was and why he was calling, he was pleased when the lady on the other end of the line said “Ah yes, the little Miss Maynard whose uncle has spoken with us tonight.” Jack appreciated the courtesy being shown to him, and made arrangements to move Len there immediately. The Austrian doctor arrived back in the office as Jack was winding up his conversation, and he seemed less than pleased by what he had heard. “I think you are making a mistake in moving your daughter from our care sir,” he stated. “We are doing the best here, and by removing her form our care, you could well be signing her own death sentence.” “That is your opinion doctor, and I appreciate that you have treated my daughter in the way you see fit, but my brother in law, Sir James Russell, has given his opinion that my daughter would benefit from being treated at another hospital not far from here, and I have decided to take his advice.” Jack returned to Len’s room, and gently awoke the girl. “We’re moving elsewhere Len. Can you walk if I help you?” Len readily agreed, desperate to leave the hospital. Jack gathered her scanty belongings from the room, and assisted her downstairs where a taxi was waiting for them. Once in the car, he explained to Len what Jem had said. Len’s face brightened at hearing about the nun’s. “Maybe they can help me,” she muttered. Jack was pleased to see Len’s positive reaction to being moved, and felt it spoke volumes about the inappropriateness of the treatments ministered beforehand. The taxi took about an hour to get to the convent hospital, and when they pulled up, it was just beginning to get dark. The door to the building was opened, letting a stream of warm light flood out. A warm voice said “And this must be Len. Welcome to St. Mary’s!” Len stumbled over the doorstep, hanging onto Jack’s arm and looked around. It didn’t look so much like a hospital as a home. As Jack and Len were led into a small room, Len relaxed visibly. This was no dirty room, full of horrors; it looked just like a bedroom, with the addition of small, discretely placed medical necessities. A nurse was waiting to help Len out of her clothes once more and into a nightdress, and then assisted the tired girl into bed. “You go off to sleep now, there’s a good girl.” Turning to Jack the nurse said, “I’ll sit in with her tonight so you can get some rest. The doctor will come and assess Len in the morning and will discuss with you then how best to treat her.” Jack gratefully thanked the nurse, kissed Len and was shown into a small guest room where he lay on the bed in his clothes and fell sound asleep. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:32pm The following morning, Jack awoke to the smell of coffee and found a jug of it had been placed near the bed, along with a plate of rolls. Grateful for this consideration, he gulped down the food and drank the scalding coffee as quickly as possible so he could find Len and see how she had fared. He found his way back to Len’s room and was pleased to see her sitting up in bed, chatting to a pretty young woman, with a soft Australian accent, who appeared to be in her twenties. “How do you do, Dr Maynard? My name is Katherine Bruce, I’m Len’s doctor.” Jack shook hands with the young woman, and took a seat. Dr. Bruce explained that Len needed rest, and she needed to be quieted in her mind. She suggested that Len would be encouraged to eat, at which Len’s face drooped, but that they wouldn’t force her. The main ethos of Len’s treatment would be soothing her troubled mind, in whatever ways they could find. “Now,” continued Katherine Bruce, “Obviously after all your experiences in Innsbruck yesterday, I can imagine you will be loathe to leave Len, but we find that patients really do respond well to having a total break from family. You are welcome to stay nearby to oversee our care of your daughter, and Len can call you when she wishes, but I would ask if it is possible for you to leave Len with us?” Jack sat back thoughtfully. He had thought when he arrived here last night that the next time he left would be with Len, but he trusted Dr. Bruce. “I think I can safely leave Len with you, providing she is happy with this arrangement?” he looked his question at Len, who nodded her head. Jack gathered Len into his arms for a long embrace, and then left the room, dashing the tears from his eyes at the sight of how frail Len looked. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:40pm LOL KB will be pleased! I don't want to make demands but can I have a little bit of Con soon please. :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:42pm on 07/18/03 at 13:40:16, Ally wrote:
Awwww come on now! I couldn't leave poor Len in the hammock starving to death! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:44pm :) Actually I think you could do just about anything now and none of us would mind, (well apart from killing Con) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:46pm on 07/18/03 at 13:44:47, Ally wrote:
Oooooooooh! Are you making a suggestion? I wonder . . . <evil laff> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 1:49pm I will not be provoked into panicking about that, as I'm sure if the story developed that way, you would do the right thing. But feel free to kill of anyone else ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:12pm Wow - couldn't log on yesterday and had PAGES to catch up on - all of them emotionally exhausting!! Marvellous ... miraculous...mirabile !!! Love the Aussie doctor - touche!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:16pm lolol - KB won the cameo role by being the first to successfully predict what might be in store! If anyone else wants a cameo, they better get their thinking caps on and make some suggestions to me in private message format! Only the first person to predict an event gets in! If your suggestions are truly awful however, you may find yourselves as villains of the piece! ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:18pm I am very honoured - thank you, Rachel! Wow, a doctor and without even having to study! Dream occupation! How did you know? And I'm sure Rachel won't kill off any of the good characters in this series. I wouldn't like to put too much money on Reg lasting much longer, though. I would like to see some of Con soon - I think the family needs to know about what's happening and that would be a good opportunity - but I do like the way the story shifts from one character to another. The only thing that worries me is what will happen to Margot! :o :o :o |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:27pm Jack returned to the Tiernsee, anxious to see the rest of his family and to reassure them that Len was receiving good medical care. The little train took him up to the lake, and Jack walked from the station round to his holiday home, feeling the tension flood from him at the sight of the peaceful mountains. At the house, Rosalie was firmly in charge, having squashed Felix’s wildest ideas, and soothed Cecil who wanted to see her Papa. All the children ran to him calling our questions about Len. Jack smiled at this outward display of how much their sister meant to them all. In a large family like his, he was often surprised by how close knit they all remained, despite the wide age range. After reassuring them all that Len was happy and would hopefully recover fully, they all happily went off on their own pursuits, and Jack heaved a sigh and settled in his chair. Rosalie brought him coffee, and left him alone as she went to take over the twins again letting Rosli have some time to herself. Jack spent the time alone thinking about the future. So much had happened, and he was trying to work out what would be best for the whole family. After a long period of reflection and prayer, he sought out Rosalie. “Time for a chat?” he asked as he found her in the garden. “Of course,” she replied with a smile. “I’ve been thinking, and I want an opinion. Let me tell you all my thoughts, and then you tell me if you think I’m making the right decisions.” Jack repeated much of the latest family history, before going on to tell Rosalie the way his thoughts were leading him. “I really think it would be better if I gave up my work at the San,” he said, to which Rosalie looked astonished. “But what will you do?” she asked. “I’m thinking of moving the whole family back here permanently,” Jack replied. “I can set myself up as a doctor here on the lakeside, goodness knows there would be more than enough work! And there is plenty of room in this house for me to establish a small practice, as well as being available to go on calls as required. I’m also thinking,” he continued, “Of taking Con, Margot, Felix and Felicity out of the Chalet School. I know my family has a long association with the School, but I think a complete break is what is needed. There is obviously no question of school for Len at present, and I don’t know for how long, but the rest of the girls, I think, would be better off away from there.” Rosalie was stunned and didn’t know what to say, but she could sense Jack waiting for her opinion. “I think,” she began at last, “That you have to do what is right for your family. And if that means the girls changing schools, that is what you should do. Of course,” she said with a small smile, “We would all miss you terribly at the Platz.” “My biggest problem at the Platz is Reg Entwhistle,” replied Jack. “As the charges of rape have been dropped, he can and will continue in his position at the San, and I would be obliged to continue working with him. I don’t think I could do that without being tempted to do him some serious harm! And you wouldn’t have to miss us all that badly Rosalie, you would always be welcome to visit us here at any time.” Rosalie smiled sadly. She had lost her parents a few years before, and the Maynard’s had been the closest thing to family she had enjoyed since. “That’s kind of you Jack. I really will miss all of you so much. I’ve watched your girls grow up, as you know, and it will be a blow not having you all around, but I can understand your reasonings. I think really you have already made up your mind, haven’t you, and just want confirmation that it is a good decision?” Jack grinned ruefully. “Exactly that Rosalie. Obviously the boys will go back to school in England, so there will be no trouble for them, but the girls I feel need more from me right now. In fact, I am halfway convinced that they would be better off going back to England to school too!” |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:28pm But Jack had not counted on his two eldest daughters in his thinking. When he sat the elder members of the family down after supper and told them of his plans, he was met with mixed responses. The boys, having nothing to worry about other than a change of home during the holidays were impressed by their father’s ideas. “Cool!” said Mike who adored being at the Tiernsee. Stephen just grinned at his father, and agreed that it would be a good plan as far as he was concerned. Felicity’s lip had trembled at the idea of going to England, but Felix grinned with pleasure, delighted to be doing the same as the big boys. Con and Margot waited until the boys had left, taking Felicity with them on their way out to find Stuart who had tactfully remained outside while the family had it’s meeting, and then both girls looked hard at their father. “Do you seriously expect us to go to England Papa?” asked Con. “Well, I think it might be for the best,” replied Jack with a faint smile. “I thought a change from the Chalet School would do you all good!” he added defensively. “Oh yes, I agree with that much Papa,” cut in Con, “But I will not go to England! I’ll stay here with Steven and work by myself! As if any school would take me and still let me have time to be a mother!” she added scornfully. “And I’m staying too Papa,” chipped in Margot. If you don’t want us working by ourselves, you can always get some kind of tutor for us, but you need us here as much as we need to be with you!” Jack considered this angle carefully. Maybe the girls were right – they were certainly proving themselves mature enough to be able to cope with everything life had been flinging their way lately. Perhaps their suggestion should be taken up. “Let me think on it for a while girls,” he said with a smile. “I think there might be something in your idea, but as it hadn’t occurred to me, I haven’t had time to really think it through.” Con and Margot smiled, knowing their father would give their idea serious consideration. Con added “And Papa, if you decide to let us stay, Felicity should stay too. She would hate going to England with us, without us she wouldn’t cope.” That last sentence of Con’s pushed Jack into making a decision instantly. “Right then girls, you lot can stay!” He had noticed the upset look on Felicity’s face, but the fact that Con and Margot had been aware of it too, and considered Felicity’s happiness alongside their own made him realize that they weren’t little girls who would allow him to make decisions without having a say themselves. They had obviously been thinking the whole time he had been telling the boys all the details and had instantly seen a better plan than his own. “I’ll talk to aunt Rosalie and see if she can help me find you girls a tutor. I’m sure she has contacts she can use!” he laughed. Con and Margot gave their father a warm embrace, before hurrying out into the evening sunshine. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:48pm Rachel: I cant PM you, it says your username doesn't exist or you are choosing to ignore me, I hope it isn't the latter!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 2:56pm A week or two later, Con and Stuart were walking alone on the shores of the lake. Jack and Rosalie between them had managed to find a tutor prepared to come and work for the family, and this lady was arriving at the beginning of September. Stuart was talking to Con about his return to Romalia, which although still several weeks away, was beginning to loom into sight. “I wish I didn’t have to leave, Con” he sighed. The more time he spent with Con and Steven, the more strongly he felt that he wanted to stay with them. Con smiled sweetly at him. “At least us moving to Austria will make it easier for you to visit. After all Romalia is only just across the border! And Papa agrees that you should come and stay every opportunity you get.” “I just wish I could take you with me if I have to go!” said Stuart. “But my Papa needs me too Stuart,” replied Con gravely. “Papa has been through just as much as the rest of us, more even! We all need people around us who love us unconditionally, but papa even more than the rest. He feels guilt about so many events Stuart,” continued Con wisely, “And he would like to lash out, but he has to stay in control for all of us. If I can offer him just a tiny little bit of peace and happiness, I have to do that. It’s not my duty – it’s my privilege!” Stuart looked at Con in admiration. “Sometimes Con, I think you are the most intelligent being I have ever met! I have been dreading my return to Romalia, having to take up my royal duties, but maybe I should view them as my privilege!” “You should Stuart. Your father needs you just as much as my father needs me. Just as one day we might need Steven here,” she said smiling with pleasure just thinking about their child. “And one day Steven will have duties too, so I should start teaching him by example that they aren’t a burden but a blessing!” laughed Stuart, beginning to see that he could do this. “Your father will be surprised!” teased Con, who had heard much grouching by Stuart over the past days about what his father expected of him. “Maybe he’ll think I am so improved I should come here more often!” replied Stuart, a warm look of affection in his eyes for Con. Con looked at Stuart candidly. She knew how he felt about her, and she knew she felt strongly towards him too, but she was constantly aware that she would not be fifteen until the November, and Stuart would only turn eighteen in the December. She realized that both of them still had much growing up to do, and wondered if they would grow closer or apart in the time to come. Whatever happened in the future though, she knew that Stuart was as strongly committed to Steven’s welfare as herself, and that he wouldn’t let their child down. Smiling and blowing an airy kiss at him, Con suggested it was time they returned home. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 3:59pm Two years had passed, and it was once again summer in the Tyrol. The Maynard family had adjusted well to the change in their lives. The tutor employed by Jack, a lovely lady named Miss Barrett, was happy in her post and enjoyed teaching the girls. Felicity in particular adored her and followed her around whenever possible. Cecil too had been started on lessons, and was learning at a rapid rate. Rosalie had taken Jack’s offer of spending holidays with them seriously, and had visited frequently. When the inquiry at the Chalet School into the death of a pupil occurred, Rosalie had taken the hard decision to resign her post as secretary. Jack, upon being informed, had immediately contacted Rosalie and made the offer to her that she should make her home permanently with them all, working as his secretary and general assistant in his growing medical practice. Rosalie, delighted at the suggestion, had arrived and had now been working and living with the Maynard’s for over a year. Anna was still working for the family, but Rosli had elected to return to her native Switzerland, and although Jack had been sorry at this further break for his family, the saving of a wage was a factor to be counted in it’s favour. Rosalie had offered to work for nothing more than her place in their home, but Jack had refused to listen for even a moment. “I invited you here Rosalie, with a genuine offer of a genuine job! I didn’t ask you here to be an unpaid skivvy! And although we are friends, I have no intentions of using that friendship to fleece you. You need money to remain independent, and you shall have wages, as well as a place in my family – not instead of!” Nothing more had been heard from Joey, and gradually Jack had ceased his contact with the Bettanys and Russells. Jem made halfhearted efforts to keep in touch, but this was becoming more sporadic as time went on. Jack had found that many people living on and around the shores of the Tiernsee had remembered him to be able to start his medical practice there successfully, and although he wasn’t quite as well off as he had been in his position at the San, the sale of Freudesheim had brought enough to supplement his reduced income. Len had arrived home from the hospital after sixteen months, still underweight, but more at peace within herself. She was able to eat small meals by herself, but couldn’t eat with the family as yet, although she had this as her goal for the end of the summer. Len preferred to spend most of the day by herself still, choosing to work alone in her room rather than joining her sisters in lessons with Miss Barrett. She retained a look of fragility however, and Jack had private concerns that her long period of malnourishment had left lasting damage to her health. Margot had become the most steady and placid of the triplets. Working hard at her lessons with Miss Barrett, she was keen to help anybody else, and never acted in the way the old Margot had. Gone were her selfish tendencies, to be replaced by thoughtful loving concern for everyone, in particular Len. Jack was constantly delighted by the common sense Margot showed at all times now, and marveled at the difference in her. Con however was the most changed of all the girls. She appeared to be growing old before her time, being totally wrapped up in Steven. Her delight in the boy grew daily, and she had thrilled when his first word had been “ma-ma”. Now as she approached the age of seventeen, she appeared weighed down with the cares of the world, although she denied continuously that there was anything wrong when Jack asked her. Stuart had returned to Romalia, and although he had managed to spend two months of the previous summer with them, the rest of the year he was able only to manage flying visits to spend time with his son and Con. News had arrived from him just before the summer that his mother was very ill, and his return to the Maynard’s was being delayed until Stuart could leave home with a good conscience. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 4:17pm Quite simply; Wow |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 4:25pm A letter arrived for Con a few days after the boys returned from England. “Dear Con, I hardly know what to write or how to write. My mother died early this morning. Before she died, she told me I had made her proud Con, and for that I have you to thank. If you hadn’t told me about your feelings for your papa, I would have continued to resent my parents attitude. As it is, my mother was able to pass away, satisfied with me. Dearest Con, and dearest Steven! I long to come back to the Tiernsee, but for now I have to be with my father, just as you had to remain with yours. There isn’t a day goes by when I’m not thinking about you both, but for now my place is here. I will write more later, but I had to let you know straight away that my visit will be delayed. My love to you and Steven always, Stuart.” Con took the letter in to show Jack. After reading it, Jack pulled Con to him and held her. “Poor boy!” he said, knowing from personal experience how hard the death of a parent is. Con remained emotionless and said “I just thought you should know, since we were expecting to hear from him soon as to when he would be arriving.” Jack looked at Con, and saw an expression he hadn’t seen since the time Steven had been born. It was the closed look Con had when she was keeping her private thoughts jealously to herself, and Jack knew there was no point in asking what she was really thinking. Con took Steven and decided to go for a row on the lake. The little boy babbled on and Con smiled absently at the noise. Rowing about the lake, Steven fell into a doze, and after adjusting the child’s sunhat, Con allowed the boat to drift along while she was busy with her own thoughts. She had made her decision to raise Steven herself, and she had never once regretted it. Recently though she had noticed Steven becoming more independent, and less ready to be solely with his young mother. He liked being with Geoff and Phillipa, and wanted to play with them, and fought shy of Con when she tried to take him of by herself. Con sighed, and supposed her own mother must have gone through a period like this. “How strange it is,” she mused, “That she could walk out of our lives so easily! Especially leaving the twins the way she did. I wonder what made her do it?” Con had reached a stage in her life where she needed more answers. She knew her mother had wanted nothing to do with her, and had gradually accepted that her mother felt there were grounds for this decision, but abandoning her newborn twins seemed totally out of character. Con sighed. There was nobody to ask questions like these. Her father had been very open with her and Margot, and had explained matters so far as he understood them, but he didn’t know what Joey had been feeling the day she left, he didn’t know what thoughts had been going through her head when she had the twins, he didn’t KNOW! And Con wanted to! Making a decision, Con turned the boat and headed back towards the landing stage. Her eye caught a movement on the far shore, and she watched it while she rowed. Assuming it to be an animal of some kind, Con was greatly surprised when she was almost home to see a figure stand up from the bushes and slowly walk away. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 18th, 2003, 4:41pm Rachel, wow! please, please continue, its amaxing! I wish, wish, wish, i could write like that! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 5:13pm Con lifted the still sleeping Steven and carried him into the house and popped him into his own bed to finish his nap. It was only the past two weeks that Steven had been sleeping in the night nursery, after Jack had put his foot down for once over Con’s handling of the child. “Con, you need your privacy as much as anyone, and you can’t have it while Steven shares your room. When he was tiny and needed your attention in the night, it was fine, but he is getting bigger Con. Unless you would prefer to give him a room to himself, I must insist he goes into the nursery with Geoff and Phillipa.” Con had reluctantly agreed, but she still missed hearing the sound of Steven’s deep breathing while he slept. Her room felt empty without the child and his belongings, although there was more room with the crib being removed. She wandered into her room after making sure Steven really was asleep and likely to remain that way for some time. Con sat on the chair by the window, letting the sun shine full on her face while a breeze also found its way in. Con was aware that she was becoming a solitary creature, but she found it hard to relate to the other members of her family, much as she loved them all. None of them, despite their love for her, could comprehend the feelings and emotions she kept locked inside her. Overwhelming love and concern for Steven was the predominant feeling, but love for Stuart was there also. Hurt feelings about her mother continued to swim around, some days more than others. Con had grown up enough to resent Joey’s complete disappearance, and she was finding it harder to accept the Bible’s teaching of forgiveness, which compounded Con’s feelings of guilt, for hadn’t forgiveness been what her mother had refused to do for her? Love and worry were also featuring largely in Con’s thought of Len, for although Len asserted that she was totally well these days, Con had glimpsed a little of what Jack was afraid of. But Margot! The thought of her beloved sister made Con smile. Margot produced no complications in her emotions. Margot was steady as a rock, helping with Steven before Con even needed to ask, but always seeming to sense when her offers of help would be seen as an intrusion. Margot unselfishly gave up all of her spare time to be with Len, or with her younger sisters, helping Miss Barrett to teach Cecil her letters and numbers. Con sighed, none of this thinking was helping her. She was aware that she felt a lack of support, but who to ask? How to ask when she could hardly articulate the thoughts to herself! Worried that she was beginning to dwell on negative thoughts far too often, Con gave herself a mental shake and went downstairs to see if anyone wanted to be with her. Rosalie looked up, as pleased as ever to see Con. “Steven in bed again?” she asked laughing, Stevens prowess at napping being a family joke by this time. “Yes,” replied Con with a small smile. “What are you doing Rosalie? Anything I can help with?” Rosalie smiled at Con. “Well, I was just about to go to the Post with these letters, but I would be delighted to have some company. I’m sure if you ask Anna she would be thrilled to keep an ear open for Steven – you know how she adores him!” Con was on the verge of refusing and saying that it was her place to be there if her child awoke, but looking into Rosalie’s pleasant face, she saw concern looking out at her. “I’ll do that!” she said, and ran off to find Anna and make her request. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 5:13pm Anna had cheerfully agreed to Con’s plea, and ten minutes later saw Rosalie and Con walking slowly over the grass on their way to the Post. Rosalie chattered about the weather and other trivialities until Con looked up with a desperate look in her eyes. “Rosalie,” she burst out. “Why did it all happen like that?” “Do you mean your mother?” asked Rosalie gently, having guessed that this question would arise at some stage. “Yes!” Con almost shouted. She hurried on saying “I mean, she is our mother, how could she just go without a word? And why does nobody know where she went after Frankfurt? And why did she leave the babes with Len? Did aunty Madge lie when she said she didn’t know where she was? Did she truly hate me Rosalie?” this last came out as a pitiful whisper. “Does she still hate me?” Rosalie put an arm around the slim girl’s shoulders. “Steady Con. Wow, where to start! She never left without a word Con, she did leave the letter with Hilary, and then the letter with Len, and so it wasn’t quite without a word. I think what you really mean is ‘without the words you want to hear’. You have to understand that your mother and father had only recently separated at that point Con, Joey was feeling bitterly hurt herself and was in no position to offer comfort to others – she needed comforting herself. But instead of allowing us all to do that, she chose to go off by herself more or less and try to deal with it alone. As to where she went after Frankfurt, I have no idea, but I agree with your father that she is most likely still in Europe, although where precisely I have no idea. My own thought on why she left the twins with Len is that she knew she couldn’t cope with them at that point, but your father is a good man Con, and she knew he would look after them.” Con looked at Rosalie. “You have looked after them too Rosalie, haven’t you? I think sometimes they mean more to you than they do to Papa!” “Never that Con. Your papa loves them dearly, but I think sometimes he is reminded by them of other babies he has helped bring up to be beautiful people, but babies who were brought up by their mother also.” Rosalie looked sad, and Con cast an anxious look at her. “Rosalie, you love him don’t you?” “What? No! Who said? Whatever do you mean Con Maynard?” Rosalie tried to laugh it off, but was aware that even to herself her denial sounded false. “Oh Rosalie, did you think we hadn’t noticed? I am sorry, I shouldn’t have mentioned it, but we were being so honest, I thought you might not mind. You have been a mother to Geoff and Phil in every way, and you have supported Papa when he needed it most. Margot and I have tried, but he needed your friendship and companionship more than ours at times. But Rosalie, you know he won’t give up his faith and beliefs, don’t you?” Con was almost afraid to raise this point with Rosalie, not wanting to hurt the woman who had become so dear to all the family. Rosalie gave up her pretence. “Yes, I know Con. I love him, and he loves me, but he isn’t free to marry and so we continue as good friends and nothing more. I could never ask him to go against his faith, and I can’t wish him free for that would mean wishing harm to your mother, but sometimes it can be a little difficult.” Con saw the gleam of tears in Rosalie’s eyes, and tucked her arm through her own. The two of them walked on towards the Post, each of them thinking they had gained a better understanding of the other through their brief conversation. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 18th, 2003, 5:25pm Wow rachel! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 5:49pm As Con and Rosalie retuned from the Post, a movement caught Con’s attention once more. Commenting on it, Rosalie tried to look where Con was indicating, but could see nothing. Con laughed and shrugged, and said it was probably some poor soul trying to find some shade on this hot day. When they arrived back, Jack was waiting for them. “Oh good, you’re back!” he said unnecessarily. “Have either of you seen my jacket? I took it off after morning surgery, and I’m sure I left it on the back of my chair as usual, but when I went back in to get something from the pocket, it wasn’t there!” Jack looked thoroughly perplexed. “I’ll hunt round shall I?” asked Rosalie, and went off before Jack could say yes or no. “Are you sure you left it in your office Papa?” asked Con. “Well, I thought I had,” Jack said with a grin, but maybe old age is creeping up on me and I’m losing my mental faculties!” Con grinned back at her father and then turned as Rosalie came laughing into the room. “Really Jack!” she pretended to scold him. “You really ought to know better at your age to hang your clothes up and not leave them lying around in the garden!” “The garden? But I haven’t been in the garden at all today! I haven’t had time!” “Well, it was folded up and left by the fence over at the side of the garden, I spotted it almost as soon as I went out the door!” Con grinned again. “Senile dementia dear papa! You said so yourself!” Jack smiled uneasily. He knew he certainly hadn’t been out in the garden, and nobody else in the house would have reason to take his jacket, fold it up and leave it under a fence! There was more to this than met the eye! Over the next few days, Jack began to wonder if he should take the teasing about going senile seriously. Every day, things went missing from his office, but always turned up again in perfectly obvious, albeit slightly strange, places. His favourite pen turned up in the bathroom, his slippers in the pantry. His newspaper found it’s way into the nursery and his rosary beads just vanished. Jack talked it over with Rosalie. “It’s almost as if someone is playing tricks on me!” he said with a halfhearted attempt at a laugh. “I mean honestly Rosalie, how else can you account for my appointment book walking off my desk and finding its way to the apple tree!” “I think you could be right Jack, but who? None of your children are foolish enough to go messing about in your study, and yet, it must be someone who knows when you are in which parts of the house and can move around making sure you never catch them at it! It does seem most peculiar!” Jack thought for a moment. “Right,” he said, “It’s someone who knows my routine and where I am at any given moment, so tomorrow I’ll catch him or her at it! Wait and see if I don’t!” Rosalie laughed at Jack’s expression, so boyish and lit up with a gleam of mischief. “You do that!” she said, “And I’ll be waiting to minister to the unlucky culprit once you finish with them!” The next morning, Rosalie dispatched all the Maynard children with the exception of Len who refused to go, and the twins who were too young to go, off for a day on the slopes of the mountain. She sent them away with more than enough food and drink, and instructions to behave themselves. She settled herself in the living room with some sewing, and waited to hear the fun! The morning passed as usual, with a few patients calling in to see Jack, and the telephone ringing occasionally with requests for advice or a visit from the doctor. Rosalie answered the phone each time, and made appointments for Jack to see people throughout the afternoon. Shortly before lunchtime, at a time when Jack would normally have finished in his office for the morning, Rosalie heard a gasp, followed by a peculiar giggle, and then the sound of scuffling. “Oh dear,” she thought to herself. “I hope he doesn’t hurt whoever it is he’s caught!” She decided to go through and make sure Jack was meting out justice appropriately and walked into a scene of chaos, with Jack lying holding a hand to his head which was gushing blood. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:12pm The suspense is killing me,R ACHEL!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:21pm You mean you haven't worked out who bashed jack yet? Goodness, you are slow! PMSL!!!!! (And look at that! I've just ricked my ankle! Surely I get offers of sympathy and people telling me to take it easy now and not do any more writing til it's healed? ;) ) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:24pm 'Yes I have!' retorted Marianne indignatly, 'I just want to find out how you deal with it, that all!' huh!' she says as she storms off in a huff. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:25pm Why? Do you write with your ankle???? You cannot desert your adoring public!! We need more!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:26pm Well said! ;D Do tell your ankle to buck up! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 9:47pm Rosalie rushed over to Jack, fear in her eyes. There was nobody else in the room, so she had to assume his attacker had fled through the French doors. “What on earth happened Jack?” asked Rosalie. Jack mumbled something, but Rosalie couldn’t catch the words. She knelt on the floor beside him, and moved his hand away so she could see how badly he was hurt. “Oh my God Jack! This is serious!” Rosalie could see Jack’s skull under the flap of skin that was hanging down, and blood was pouring from the wound into his eyes. “I need to get help, will you be ok for a moment?” Jack mumbled something again, but once more Rosalie was unable to make out the words. Hoping against hope that he would be all right, Rosalie ran to the door and shouted for Anna to come quickly and bring the first aid box. Anna entered the room, curious why the doctor required the first aid box when his room was full of medical supplies. When she saw Jack still half slumped on the floor, she got down to the business of assisting Rosalie to dress the wound as best they could. Obviously, Jack WAS the local doctor, so Rosalie went to the phone and telephoned to a doctor living in Spartz and asked him to attend Jack immediately, which he agreed to do. Between them, Rosalie and Anna managed to get Jack up from the floor and onto the couch where his patients normally lay. His face was turning a pale shade of grey, and Rosalie didn’t know what to do for him. A quiet voice from the doorway said, “Brandy. That’s what he used on me” and Rosalie turned to see Len in the doorway, having heard the commotion and decided to leave the sanctuary of her room in order to find out what was to do. “Of course!” exclaimed Rosalie wishing she had thought of it sooner. She took the brandy and poured a little into Jack’s mouth and was pleased to see a little more colour come into his cheeks almost immediately. Anna, assuming that Jack was in no danger now, left the room to return to the babies. “Jack, sweetheart, what happened?” asked Rosalie again; hardly realizing what she was calling him. She had had a great shock finding him hurt in his office, and was still trembling. Len watching still from the doorway saw that the immediate drama was over and faded out of sight and went back to her room. Her father was injured, but Rosalie was with him. He didn’t need her too. Jack looked up into Rosalie’s face. “Is that you Ros? I can’t see very well. Everything’s a little blurry. Must have hit my head . . .” “Jack, who was in the room with you? I heard noises and there was definitely someone else in here!” “Don’t know” replied Jack groggily. “Got headache.” Rosalie looked at him in concern. She had no medical training other than the few lessons she had had years before in the Guides, but she thought she could see symptoms of concussion. Going more by instinct than anything else, she loosened Jacks clothing around his neck, and fetched a cold compress that she rested gently against his forehead. “Nice.” Murmured Jack with his eyes closed. “Feels nice.” Rosalie sat at the head of the bed, murmuring nonsense to Jack. She had known she was in love with him for a long time, but she had never realized how much this love could hurt her. Seeing the man she adored lying weak and injured roused Rosalie to wrath she didn’t know she was capable of. But amongst her anger was fear that Jack wasn’t receiving medical attention and there was nothing she could do about it, apart from sit there talking rubbish. A few tears forced themselves out, and Rosalie couldn’t prevent them sliding down her face where they fell on Jack. “Warm!” he said sounding slightly brighter. Rosalie sniffed, and looked closely at Jack. He definitely had lost the awful colour he had shown at first, and Rosalie began to think maybe he would be ok. When the little doctor arrived from Spartz, he was almost unbearably cheery. “Yes, he will be fine, bad cut to his head which I’ll stitch, have a headache for a few days, might be a bit hazy about events til then too. Nothing to worry about! Just let him sleep it off and he will feel as if he has just indulged in a little too much Schnapps!” the doctor laughed. He and Rosalie helped Jack up the stairs and into bed, Rosalie blushing as she did so at the realization that she was in Jack Maynard’s bedroom and helping him out of his clothes! Once Jack was in bed with his head bound up, Rosalie gave a sigh of relief and returned downstairs to let Anna know what was happening. But what was happening? She had no idea and would have to wait until Jack had had a chance to recover enough to tell her. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:09pm Excellent, but I think you know the only cure for a ricked ankle in this universe is to KEEP POSTING! ;) Loving the Rosalie and Jack stuff *sigh* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:28pm For two days Jack lay in bed feeling groggy and sick. Rosalie went in as little as possible, her own sense of embarrassment keeping her form going in more often. She had merely told the children that Jack had suffered an injury without going into the details that she suspected he had actually been assaulted, and though sorry for their father, they were all quite satisfied to leave him to sleep off the after effects. On the third morning, Anna came to Rosalie and told her that Jack wished to see her. Rosalie went shyly into his room and sat primly on a chair some distance from the bed. “For goodness sake Rosalie! I’m not about to ravish you!” Jack said with a grin. “Sit a little closer so I don’t have to shout!” Rosalie blushingly moved her chair over next to the bed and sat down again. “This is important Rosalie. I think we might need to get the police involved, but I need you to do something for me. Keep a close watch on Len please. Don’t let her out of your sight! If I hadn’t been feeling so rough, I would have asked you sooner, but it’s vital that she doesn’t leave the house!” “But why Jack?” asked Rosalie in some confusion. “Because the person who banged me on the head was none other than Reg Entwhistle! I have no idea what he’s doing here or why he chose to thump me one, but if Len sees him, or even finds out he’s been near, it could set her right back health wise, and you know as well as I do that her chances of recovering a second time are virtually nil! Please do this for me Ros?” he pleaded. Rosalie was astonished. “Reg?” she managed at last. “Yes! Reg! Please Ros, go to Len and keep her safe for me!” Jack asked her again. “And ask Anna to call the police and ask them if they could possibly come and see me as discretely as possible! I’d rather keep this as quiet as possible until I can let the kids know Reg is far from here and not able to hurt them in any way.” Jack took Rosalie’s hand as she agreed to do as she asked. “Thank you sweetheart,” he said and brushed a kiss over the back of her hand. “I knew I could rely on you!” Rosalie went straight to Len’s room, and knocked softly on the door. “May I come in?” she called, and went in when Len replied. Rosalie found it hard to find enough excuses to stay with Len all that long day, but somehow managed to find enough topics for conversation that Len joined in with to pass the time. Her ears pricked up when she heard voices downstairs, but she responded by becoming slightly gayer in manner with Len, and made enough noise herself to cover the sounds made as footsteps came up the stairs and into Jacks room. The policemen stayed with Jack for over an hour before leaving again, and it was only after they left that she left Len briefly to see that Anna was coping. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:29pm After lunch, Rosalie went once more to Len’s room, and suggested they spend the afternoon knitting together. Len agreed, but with less enthusiasm, having found Rosalie’s continued company a strain during the morning. Len was so used to her own company these days that prolonged periods of enforced socializing were placing her under a strain. Rosalie saw the signs appear in Len’s face, and took the decision to leave the girl alone. She went through to Jack’s room and told him what she was doing and why. “I know you want to protect her Jack, but I’m afraid I will do her just as much harm by forcing my company on her. She wants nothing more than to be left alone, and you know she hardly ever goes out of the house these days. I’ll sit downstairs and then if she does suddenly decided to go out for any reason, I’ll see her and be able to either stop her or else go with her.” Jack’s face was lined with worry and he told Rosalie of the outcome of the visit from the police that morning. They had told him that Reg had been missing from the Platz for five months, and was being sought by the police. It appeared he had been embezzling money from the San, which had gone unnoticed fro about a year and a half, but when it came to light, he was the only person who had been in a position to be guilty. The police, who had released him on bail, had interviewed him but he had taken off before they had a chance to formally press charges. Now he had shown up at the Tiernsee and assaulted Jack they had a new lead to follow, and as soon as they caught up with him they would make inquiries into this attack. “But he told me why he was here” Jack told Rosalie. “ He thinks it’s all my fault! After Len accused him of rape, although the charges were dropped, he claims that everyone treated him differently. And then the courts refused his claim for damages, but he had been counting on that money and had borrowed against the promise of it. He laughed as he told me this Ros, and threatened to go after Len if I refused to help him. Do you understand now why I want you to protect Len?” Rosalie sat silent. “Oh Jack,” she sighed. “Poor, poor Len! And I suppose he hit you when you told him you wouldn’t help. Poor, poor you!” “You really are amazing Rosalie,” Jack said with a smile for her. “I feel so guilty putting all this pressure on you –“ “Don’t Jack! I’m here because I want to be!” “But I feel guilty anyway Ros that I take so much and offer nothing in return. You know I can’t and yet you stay. Sometimes I have to wonder why.” “You know why Jack” replied Rosalie in a low voice. “I shant tell you or I will make the guilt worse, but we both know deep down why I stay.” Jack caught Rosalie’s hand and held it to his lips. “Don’t!” she said, but with no real feeling and made no effort to remove her hand. “Just this, Ros!” said Jack and held her hand against his face, kissed it once more and then released it with a sigh. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:31pm Well, did you see that coming? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:34pm I didn't for one. I thought that it was Joey who had been living in the house. Nice twist! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 18th, 2003, 10:37pm What your ankle getting better as I predicted it would ;) or Reg? I did think it couldn't have been Joey as she probably wouldn't have been strong enough to deliver a blow that revealed the skull, but I hadn't got round to Reg yet. Sounds like a resolution is on its way for Len - well soonish! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 11:22pm Next day, Jack insisted on getting up despite still feeling somewhat groggy. He sat at the breakfast table and put up with many jokes about his heavily bandaged head with good humour. Once breakfast was over and the table cleared, he asked his family about their plans for the day. Margot had agreed to take everyone down to Innsbruck to do some shopping, but Con wanted to stay up at the Tiernsee to write letters and have a lazy day. Len, who was predictably in her room, was asked as a matter of routine if she would like to accompany the excursion to Innsbruck, but she refused as usual. For once Jack was pleased that Len wanted to stay home, although he had been trying most times in the past to encourage her to take her part in normal life. Once Margot and her party had left the house merrily chatting, Jack took himself into the sitting room where he found Rosalie setting up the playpen for Geoff and Phillipa. He sat down and confessed his headache was worse than earlier, but he wanted to remain downstairs in order to keep an eye open in case Reg should make a second appearance. Con had written her letter, and getting her hat and Steven’s sunhat, called out on her way past the living room that she was off to the Post. Steven, proudly walking beside Con called “Going Post!” and made Jack smile to see how independent he was growing. Con walked slowly to allow Steven to walk at a pace he found easy, and chatted to the small boy all the way round the lake. Steven was growing tired by the time they got to the Post, so Con decided to stop for coffee at the Kron Prinz Karl and allow the child to rest. Con sat sipping her coffee slowly, listening to Steven ramble on about birds, flowers and water – the main interests in his young life. Her eyes gazed round at the beautiful lake until once again she found her attention drawn by a movement on the other side of the water. Sitting still for several minutes, Con was able to watch the figure moving stealthily along the lakeside until the person came close enough for Con to recognize him. With a gasp, Con grabbed Steven into her arms and ran all the way back to the house. “Papa!” she called entering the house. “Papa! Oh,” she was out of breath with carrying Steven and running, “Papa, I just saw Reg!” “Where?” demanded Jack leaping from his seat. “By the lake, near the Post! Papa, why is he here? Papa, whatever will Len do if she sees him?” Con was almost frantic in her desire to protect her sister. “Pull yourself together Con! I can’t have you going to pieces right now” Jack answered brusquely. Rosalie moved quietly over and removed a whimpering Steven from Con’s arms and took him off to be petted and soothed with milk and a biscuit, before bringing him back and popping him into the playpen with his uncle Geoff and aunty Phillipa. By this time, Jack had gone to the telephone and was speaking to the police, and Con had collapsed in a chair, almost breathless still through shock. Although Jack had advised Con to remain calm, his voice became louder and louder over the phone as he tried to make the police see the urgency of the matter. Eventually he was almost shouting down the phone in his efforts to get the police there immediately. “Don’t you understand me? It’s Reg Entwhistle!” He heard a choking sound and turned to see Len collapse in a heap on the stairs. Once again Len had been roused from her room by the sound of disturbance below, and had heard nearly all her father had been saying on the phone. Cursing himself for not remembering in time and keeping more control of his anger, he had turned just in time to see Len collapse. Dropping the receiver, he went straight to her. “All right Len, it’s ok. Look at me Len, please.” But Len refused to meet his eyes, sitting in absolute silence and with a blank look on her face. Rosalie hearing the fresh commotion came into the hallway and grasped what had just occurred. She went and sat next to Len and placed her arms around the girl, realizing anew just how little substance there was to the girl. She sat that way holding Len for nearly an hour, with Jack sitting on the other side also holding Len. Both adults said little, only murmuring to Len over and over that it was ok, and that they loved her and would protect her. The blank look never once shifted from Len’s face, and she wouldn’t raise her eyes to anyone. Jack was in despair, not knowing what to do for his daughter. Con had looked into the hallway, but seeing what was occurring had gone back into the sitting room, shut the door, and employed herself in entertaining the three toddlers. Jack looked at Rosalie over Lens bent head. “I think we should get her back upstairs,” he muttered in a low tone. Rosalie nodded and spoke to Len in a clear voice. “Len, we are taking you upstairs now. You must be worn out and needing your bed, so we will help you up there, ok? Don’t fret, lean on us and we’ll look after you.” Len didn’t show by a word or sign that she was paying any attention to them, but she offered no resistance when they gently pulled the girl to her feet and led her upstairs to her pretty bedroom. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 11:41pm I had to tell someone who would appreciate it (she wailed at them all!) I'm actually crying at the next bit! I feel a fool, especially since I knew it was coming, but even so! Waaaaah! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 18th, 2003, 11:41pm Wonderful! No, afraid I thought it was Joey too! No character in Rachel's story for me! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 18th, 2003, 11:56pm One word. :o :o Wow. :o :o If it continues at this rate, I won't be able to go to work or to bed tonight in case I miss something important. And, Rachel, well done on Reg. I certainly didn't see that coming (although I, too, guessed it wasn't going to be Jo). And Dr. Bruce is on hand if you need her help with Len. ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 18th, 2003, 11:58pm on 07/18/03 at 23:56:26, KB wrote:
You'd better not go away and leave me alone! I'm in floods here and need some emotional support of my own! Virtual hankies would be most welcome right about now :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:07am *KB frantically passess tissues* There, there. You know I'll provide whatever emotional support I can, at least until it's time for you to go to bed. And if you're stuck or just want to spout off about something, feel free to message me and I'll do whatever I can to help! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:12am Once again the house was filled with sadness. The Innsbruck party had returned chattering merrily enough until Con told them the news of their eldest sister, then they had become silent and drifted off in ones and twos to sit quietly in the garden to wait for more news. Margot had run lightly up the stairs, tapped on the door to Lens room and gone in to see for herself how her sister was faring. Len was in bed but not sleeping. Her eyes were open but unfocused and her face was unnaturally motionless. Margot had moved over to the bed and taken Lens painfully thin hand in her own and sat quietly, just holding onto this sister who was so dear to her, to all of them. Five days later, Jack knew things were reaching a crisis. Len could only be roused sufficiently to take the tiniest sips of water or to visit the bathroom, needing to be be physically supported every step of the way. With tears in his eyes, Jack reached for the telephone and placed a call to Dr. Bruce who had worked tirelessly to help Len in the past. Upon being told of the latest developments for Len, Katherine Bruce agreed to come straight out to the house to see if she could help Len in any way. When she arrived in the afternoon, Jack led her with a heavy heart up the stairs into his daughter’s bedroom. Margot looked up silently as the two doctors approached the bed, and moved away from the bed and out of the room, escorted by Rosalie who was also spending much of each day just sitting with Len. Dr Bruce examined Len, and tried to get some response from her. After some time, she indicated to Jack that she would like to talk with him, and they left the room, allowing Margot and Rosalie to go back to the silent girl. Once in Jacks office, Katherine looked at Jack and shook her head. “I’m so sorry, Dr. Maynard – Jack. It seems to me she has no will to live. She is withdrawing further into herself than she ever went before, and I don’t think I can do anything this time to help her.” Jack sat stunned by what he had heard. “Are you telling me she’s going to… die?” he choked out at last. “I’m so sorry.” Katherine’s eyes were misty as she looked at the distraught man before her. “If there was anything I could do, I would do so gladly! I became very found of Len during her stay at St. Mary’s, but I think this latest shock is the last straw for her fragile nervous system. She probably has ten days at the most unless something radically changes her outlook on life, but you can’t put your hope in that.” Jack looked at Katherine. “No hope at all?” he asked dry eyed. “I’m sorry,” she repeated, not wanting to meet his eyes, but forcing herself to. “I need to tell them all,” Jack said hoarsely. He looked at Katherine. “How do I tell them?” he pleaded. “In whatever way God helps you to do it,” replied Katherine. “God will help you find the words. I will stay if you will allow me to, and assist Len in whatever ways I can until the end. She is such a dear girl.” Jack went slowly up the stairs, leaving Katherine in the sitting room to have coffee brought by Anna. Reaching the door, he hesitated and offered up a prayer for faith and strength. Finally opening the door, he motioned for Rosalie to come with him. He led the way back downstairs and into his office. “What is it Jack?” she asked, frightened by the pain on his face. “She-she isn’t going to make it Ros.” He whispered. Rosalie’s face crumpled and tears streamed down her face. “Oh god Jack. Not Len! Why?” Jack, in a strangled voice, explained what Katherine had said. He was unable to take comfort in tears at this time. Jack took Rosalie in his arms and let her sob against him, finding it a relief to be able to do something for one person at least. Rosalie broke away at last, and made an effort to control herself. “I’m sorry Jack, that’s the last thing you need right now. What shall I do?” “Go to Len my dear, and stay with her. That’s all any of us can do for her now. But ask Margot to come and see me, and I’ll gather the rest together and tell them all together.” Rosalie, making sure there were no signs of her emotional distress visible on her face, went back to the bedroom where Len lay, and gently told Margot her father wanted to see her. With a frown, Margot left the room and went downstairs to find her siblings gathered in Jacks office. Looking at Con, who was stood with a chalk white face, Margot realized what Jack was about to tell them. Jack looked at them, and found the words wouldn’t come. He cleared his throat and desperately tried again. This time Con and Margot moved over to him and put their arms around him. “She’s going to heaven, isn’t she?” asked Con quietly. Jack nodded his head, unable to speak. Con and Margot reached out a hand each towards their brothers and sisters, and they all held one another, united in their grief over their beloved sister. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:12am Over the next few days, Con and Margot spent all day with their triplet, unable to comprehend what her leaving them would really mean. For once Con abandoned her care of Steven to Anna, to allow herself the time she felt had to be spent sharing every last moment of her sister’s life. Rosalie drifted in and out, trying to allow the sisters privacy, but having her own need to be with the beautiful young girl who was so soon to leave them. Jack too spent much of his time with Len, but was trying to spend time with the other children to allow them to grieve in whatever way they could. Dr. Bruce stayed close by, on hand to offer support to the family, but remaining certain that there would be no reprieve for Len this time. Only twice did Len seem to rouse more than just briefly. The first time was late at night after Con and Margot had been forced off to bed by their father, with promises that if Len showed signs of leaving them he would wake them Len’s eyes focused in on the dim light in the room, and the woman’s figure resting in the chair. “Mother,” she said in such a small voice it seemed it was merely an echo. Rosalie looked at Len. “No sweetheart, it’s aunt Rosalie.” “No,” smiled Len. “You are our mother now. Look after the babies won’t you? And look after Papa for me when I’m gone.” Rosalie’s eyes filled at these words, but Len had drifted of again almost as she finished speaking. The second and last time that Len was alert came hours before she finally drifted away from them. Both her triplet sisters were by her side as they had been continuously, and Jack and Rosalie were there too. Len looked at Jack and said in a whispery voice, “God really does forgive us Papa. He wants us to be happy and he loves us no matter what. Don’t you forget that Papa.” Then her eyes had closed and she had fallen into a deep sleep. Dr Bruce came and sat with the family group in Len’s bedroom. She knew that that last whispered conversation had been Len’s final rally. It was only a matter of time now until the slow deep breathing grew gradually slower and slower and then stopped, and at three thirty in the morning, Len took her last breath on earth, to awaken with Jesus. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:52am *KB holds her breath in anticipation of the next part* Hurry up, Rachel, I'm turning blue! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:54am on 07/19/03 at 00:52:43, KB wrote:
Don't do that my dear! it doesn't suit your style of beauty! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:06am Jack sat, a broken man, in his office trying not to look at the telephone. He knew he had to make calls, but felt it was too much to bear. Telling other people about Len was too hard. The door opened softly, and Rosalie crept in. Walking behind the chair Jack was sat in, she placed her arms around him. “Let me do this for you Jack. It’s all I can do to help you right now.” “Rosalie, you do more for me than you’ll ever know,” replied Jack. “I have to do this, it’s the last thing I can ever do for Len.” Rosalie hugged him closely and watched his hand reach for the phone. He had called Madge and Jem Russell first. He could never remember afterwards exactly what he had said, but he had become aware of Madge crying and Jem taking the phone from her. Jack had been unable to listen to the sounds of distress from the Russell’s, and had hung up the phone. Shaking with the strain, he dialed the Bettany’s number and gave Dick the news also. Again, Jack had had to hang up the phone, unable to bear another persons grief when his own was so raw. Jack pushed the phone away from him, and leaned back, still cradled in Rosalie’s arms. He had been unable to cry before Len’s death, and now the tears refused to come. The door opened once more, and Margot entered the room. She looked at her father and Rosalie embracing and ran over to find solace in their arms. Margot wept and wept, unable and unwilling to control herself yet. Jack held her as closely as Rosalie held him, and didn’t even try to stop this outpouring of grief. He knew they had several more difficult days ahead of them, and knew Margot needed this time to express her own personal loss. When Margot eventually ceased to shake with the tears, she pulled away slightly. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. Jack shook his head. “Never be sorry to have loved Margot. Be grateful that you had the chance to love and be loved by Len. God teaches love, and Len knew that. I would be more concerned if you didn’t feel this so deeply.” Margot wiped her eyes and looked at her father and Rosalie. “God is love, isn’t he Papa? And God wants us to be happy too. Surely your time to be happy must be coming close again soon papa?” “Nobody knows what God has in store for them Margot, we can only live our lives in the best way possible, and trust that God will make it right eventually. Keep your faith Margot. Never let it go.” Margot cast a shaky smile at him and Rosalie, and left the room as quietly as she had entered, going to be with her brothers and sisters once more, having found a little more strength with her father’s words to her. Con, like her father, was unable to resolve her grief in tears. Her focus returned once more to Steven, whom she clung to as if afraid he too might be taken from them. What Con needed now was support and a release from her duty to her child briefly; as long as she had him to care for, she refused to let herself break down. The day chosen for Len’s funeral dawned bright and clear. The Russell’s and Bettany’s had flown over, and the whole group met at the tiny whitewashed chapel in the woods to say their final farewells to the girl they had all loved. Con hardly listened to the mass, instead she forced herself to think of anything else she could, to stop herself from thinking about what they were here to do. She was vaguely aware of Anna, Rosalie, Margot and all her other siblings crying with varying degrees of noise, but she remained silent, as did Jack. At the graveside, Con saw her aunts and uncles all struggling to hold back their tears without noticeable success but felt strangely detached from the events going on around her. When Len’s body had been placed in the ground and the handfuls of earth had been cast down over the coffin, Con turned and walked away from the family group. Returning to the house, she slipped in and collected Steven from the care of the local girl who had offered to watch the youngest children on this day, and Con left the house almost as soon as she had arrived there. She didn’t know where she was going, but she knew she wanted to be away from the large family group. Unable to cope with her own grief, she shied away from facing other peoples'. Con found her steps leading her through the meadows and up the pass where she and Stuart had walked together so many times in previous summers. Con felt an ache in her heart for Stuart’s company, but knew he was still coping with the grief of losing his mother so recently. Con hadn’t even contacted him to tell him about Len, like her father feeling that to tell other people would make it truer than it already was. Lost in her thoughts, Con didn’t notice how far she and Steven traveled along the pass, the toddler being happy to go along at his own sturdy pace. “Con!” a voice called. Startled, Con turned to see a man coming towards her. She gasped as she recognized Reg once again! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:11am Aaaarrrrgggghhhh! That hasn't helped, Rachel! *KB holds her breath again, hoping it will encourage another part ASAP* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:13am Should I mention I'm going on holiday for a fortnight soon? You better start praying I can finish this before I go! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:18am Double AAARRRRGGGGHHHH! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:26am Just for you then KB, here's the next teensy installment! Satisfied now? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:27am Con stood stock-still. She had hardly given a thought to the person behind all Len’s troubles, and ultimate cause of her death. She glanced to where Steven was standing, looking at his mother, sensing her shock without understanding it. Reg walked across the grass towards Con, but he stopped as he reached the area where Steven still stood. He smiled at the little boy, who stared at him. Con shouted out “Don’t you touch him! You leave him alone!” But Reg looked at Con and grabbed at the child who had begun backing away in fright when Con shouted. “I only want to talk to you Con! Nothing more,” he said, holding Steven firmly in his arms. “Put my son down, and then I’ll talk,” demanded Con, with every intention of grabbing Steven herself and running back to the house. “Now how can I do that Con, when you’ll run screaming back to your family if I do?” he asked with a cruel smile at her. “Please Reg,” Con asked as calmly as possible. “Give him to me, and I promise I won’t run. You’re frightening him!” “You’re frightening him yourself,” Reg responded. “Look at him, he’d be quite content if you would only take control of yourself! I think he likes me,” he went on, intentionally causing Con more anguish. “Don’t you kiddy?” he asked Steven, whose lip trembled as he looked again at his mother standing motionless nearby. “What do you want to say?” asked Con, trying to speak calmly and hoping that Reg would tell her whatever he wanted to say and then leave them alone. “Not here,” said Reg. “Follow me!” and turned on his heel and marched off carrying Steven. Con, knowing she had no choice, followed as quickly as possible, stumbling as Reg’s long strides carried him over the ground much faster than she could walk. Reg walked quickly to a path that Con knew led partway up the mountains. Trying to swallow her fear, she broke into a run in her attempt to keep Reg in sight, but Reg easily got away from her and disappeared around a turn in the path and left Con far behind. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:51am Con staggered and stumbled up the path, eventually reaching the alm. To her great relief, Reg was seated there waiting for her to arrive. “Thought I’d taken your brat for good, did you?” he sneered at the girl “I’m here now Reg, what do you want to say?” asked Con, trembling with emotion and exertion. “Well, I don’t know Con. I mean, I would rather speak to Len, but since I saw you, I thought you might do instead.” He chuckled to himself. “You couldn’t speak to Len now anyway,” Con spat at him. “You can’t hurt her anymore!” “Why’s that Con? Dear papa sent her away again has he?” “No,” replied Con quietly. “We buried her this morning.” “What?” Reg was incredulous. “You’re lying aren’t you, trying to protect your precious family!” “No Reg,” replied Con. “She died last week. You killed her.” Reg was furious. “I don’t believe you Con. Don’t you know it’s a sin to tell lies? People who sin go straight to hell! But then, you’re going there anyway aren’t you, you and this brat!” Con was making a heroic effort to keep her temper. “That is for God to decide Reg. And I am not telling lies about my sister dying. First you raped her, then you lied about it, and then you tried to sue her! She died inside the day you raped her Reg, that’s what killed her.” “Prove it!” he sneered at Con. “There was no evidence! If she is really dead, she probably killed herself so she could make sure of being with you when you get to hell!” Con felt her temper rising, and tried once more to choke it back. “What do you really want Reg? This isn’t about Len is it? Just tell me what you want, and then let us go.” “YOU can go whenever you like Con, but I think I’ll keep your brat for a while longer yet. I’m not ready to believe you yet.” Con was moving closer and closer to Reg by small degrees. She didn’t know what she could do, but she wanted to be as close to Steven as possible. “Is it money Reg? Is that what you want? Just tell me!” she cried out at last as Reg ignored her quiet questioning. “Money would be good for a start Con – I take it you have plenty with you since you’re offering it to me? No,” laughing as Con shook her head, “I didn’t think so! So if you have no money, what else do you have with you that’s worth anything I wonder? Maybe this child?” “I’ve told you Reg, leave him alone!” Con’s temper was well and truly rising now and she was prepared to do anything to protect her child. Reg chuckled and tossed the small boy high in the air before catching him. Seeing Con’s terror, he moved closer to the edge of the alm, and continued tossing Steven up high and catching him, pretending to almost drop him several times. Con stretched out her hands in a plea to Reg. “Don’t do this to him Reg, he’s only a baby still! Please,” with a single tear escaping, “give me back my baby.” “Do you realize your family destroyed me?” he snarled at her, continuing his antics with the child. “I could have been someone important, I could have been rich! Your family destroyed me Con, surely it’s only fair that I have a go at destroying yours?” Reg,” said Con quieter again now. “Our family has been destroyed. My mother abandoned us, I had Steven, and now Len has gone. Don’t you think we’ve suffered as much as you?” “Oh, I think your family could have a bit more yet Con! Maybe when I see the destruction take place in public, the way mine happened, maybe then I’ll be satisfied, but I don’t think so. I’d like to see your family totally gone Con, just like mine. I want you to know how it feels to live every day knowing you will be viewed as contemptible. I want you to know…” As he had been speaking, Con had again been making those tiny movements towards him. As he threw Steven, who was crying in distress at the rough treatment, Con had moved with great speed and pushed him off the edge of the alm. Unable to catch Steven, she managed to break the toddlers fall by flinging herself full length under him. They both crashed into the ground, Steven wailing with all his might, and Con lying on the ground, unable to move with the pain wracking her body. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:04am *applause* Okay, I'm happy now. Not that Con is injured, but that Reg is (hopefully) dead and that she saved Steven. That was a masterful piece of writing. I hope you're very proud of it! Of course, I'm assuming Con's bond with Margot will alert the younger triplet to the fact that her sister is injured. Or maybe Len's ghost will play a role. Or Joey could improve my opinion of her... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:07am [quote author=KB link=board=drabble;num=1053679766;start=450#460 date=07/19/03 at 02:04:24Or Joey could improve my opinion of her... [/quote] Get real! Heh heh heh! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:12am No, I didn't really think that would happen. I just thought I should toss out all sorts of possibilities. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:16am Steven had eventually stopped crying with sheer exhaustion and had toddled over to where Con still lay on the ground not moving. Whimpering slightly still, Steven cuddled up next to Con and fell asleep. Con was lying awake, but couldn’t move or speak. She was in great pain, but didn’t know where it was, and she was also terrified by what had just happened. Had she killed Reg? Was he charging back up the path to torment them further? Was he lying injured lower down the mountain? Con’s mind was racing with all these thoughts and still she couldn’t move. When would someone come looking for them? Had anyone even noticed the route they had taken? Con lay for several hours trying to control her panic and Steven slept on, occasional whimpers coming from him during his dreams. Lying there with her baby cuddled into her, Con became aware of voices calling for her. She could clearly hear her uncle Jem’s voice but she was still totally unable to respond in any way. The voices were drawing closer and Con felt relief that she would soon be found. But gradually she realized the voices were no longer getting closer and were in fact moving away again. Waves of despair came over her. Steven would awaken soon and be hungry, and she was helpless to respond to his needs. If only he would wake up now and cry! Maybe then Jem would hear and return! But Steven slept the sleep of the exhausted, and never moved. Con watched the sun move across the sky as the day wore on. Steven woke up and grizzled at Con “Want dinner” he wailed over and over again, not able to understand why his mother didn’t move or speak to him. His baby voice was breaking Con’s heart, but she also hoped he would continue to cry as she knew that was their best hope of being found, but the day drew to a close, and darkness descended on the alm with no return of the searching voices. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:17am OOOOHHHH Rachel, I am so glad you wrote this on Friday night\Saturday morning I could not have read all this in work. It's fantastic. I did think we would have had a visit to the caves/ I'm praying!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:18am lolol - glad you are enjoying it! I've just started page 80 of the word document I'm typing it in btw - I've never written so much in one story in my life! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:19am *sigh* And I was sorry for Con at the START of this story! Boy, things have come so far since then. Any time you feel like having someone find her is fine by me... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:20am Me too!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:20am on 07/19/03 at 02:18:53, Rachel wrote:
Nobody's got too mad for killing Len yet. Oh, and this is the longest thread on the site by miles! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:21am hee hee hee - it's ten past two in the morning here, but I can't go to bed now! If I don't write it all now, I'll lie in bed (like I did last night!) and worry about them all! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:23am I was just going to bed having saved this too last but I don't know if I dare. This could change the thread on Chalet Dreaming!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:24am Yes, that's definitely a problem with writing. It slowly but surely takes over your life! Go to bed and dream of a happy ending for them all. Work out how you'll get there later! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:26am Sorry Dr. Bruce! No can do - I'm in the middle of yet another crisis and I have to get it to at least a position to apuse inn first! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:28am *lol* I was only offering my professional advice. If there are extenuating circumstances that affect it, the best I can do is send virtual hot chocolate your way - with a little something slipped into it, of course! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:35am Jack was facing the greatest ethical dilemma of his career. Jem and Stephen had gone looking for Con when they realized she had gone out with Steven and not returned for lunch and had asked around until someone mentioned seeing a girl and a toddler heading off towards the Pass. They had hurried along there, certain it was Con, but had then been unable to find any further signs of the route the pair had taken. Casting about on paths leading off the main pass, they had stumbled across Reg, lying horrifically injured to one side of the path. They had manufactured a makeshift stretcher and carried him back to Jack’s house. Jack knew as a doctor it was his duty to all mankind to preserve life and cure all illness and injury, but this was the man who had destroyed his daughters life, the daughter he had buried just hours earlier. Jack looked at Jem. “I can’t,” he whispered. Jem looked at Jack with vast pity in his serious face. “I understand Jack. No one will blame you! I can treat him as well as you could, and maybe with less of a dilemma. I know what he’s done to your family Jack, and I don’t feel any real sympathy for him, but I can view him as just another patient requiring care, you can’t do that.” However, when Jem examined Reg’s injuries more closely, he realized that it would take both Jack’s and his own skills if the man lying before him were to survive. Jem did some quick patching up before going to seek Jack out and tell him the position. Jack sat with his head in his hands. The man lying in his office was the man who had killed his daughter, and now he had to do everything he could to save that man’s life. Jack prayed “God, what do I do? How can I do this?” Suddenly, Jack’s head seemed to clear. He remembered distinctly the words Len had spoken to him shortly before her death. “God really does forgive us Papa. He wants us to be happy and he loves us no matter what. Don’t you forget that Papa.” Jack stood up, he could do this for Len, he could forgive the man lying in his house enough to make him well. God was the ultimate judge, and he, Jack, had only to make sure his own conscience was clear before meeting his maker. If he failed to at least try to save Reg’s life, he would be no better than Reg. He stood up, calm, and went through to assist Jem to save Reg’s life. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 2:38am Yay for Jack! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 3:04am Want a bit more? (she asked hoping people aren't getting bored yet!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 3:05am Stephen had waited until Jem and Jack were occupied before turning to leave the house to search for Con once more. The day was growing late, and he was worried about her. He had noticed how she had kept her grief to herself, and he half wondered if she had fled somewhere to be alone to cry. Margot and Rosalie looked at each other. If anything should happen to Con so soon after Len, they knew the family would never recover. Unable to sit patiently while Con was missing, they called to Stephen to wait for them. They hurried along to the pass once again, waving to Madge and Dick in the far distance who were searching the other side of the lake for Con, but the brother and sister didn’t see them. Unwilling to waste time fetching them, the three carried on up the pass. “Where exactly did you find Reg?” queried Margot. “Just up there, off that path a little,” replied Stephen, pointing in the general direction. “So we can start searching again further up then,” replied Margot. It was almost totally dark now, but they had brought torches with them, and they were determined to find Con. “If she had gone somewhere to cry, she would have come back by now, wouldn’t she?” asked Stephen. “She might have stayed away if she was by herself, but not with Steven with her she wouldn’t. They left before lunch, and took nothing to eat with them! I only hope they went to one of the herdsman’s huts and bought something to eat and drink,” replied Rosalie. She was far more worried than she would admit to either of the youngsters with her. They searched and searched, going further and further up the Pass, but not a sight nor sound did they get of where Con could have disappeared to. At last, Rosalie reluctantly called a halt. “She wouldn’t have gone any further along here Stephen,” she said. “The person who said she saw them must have been mistaken.” |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 3:05am Stephen was disappointed, and wanted to continue with the search, and it was Margot who finally convinced him to turn back. “If she went any further along here Stephen, it was because she planned to stay away, in which case we won’t find her. She wouldn’t take Steven away without considering him. But if she didn’t go this far along, she must still be somewhere near the lake. I think our best bet would be to go and speak with that lady you met this morning and find out if it was definitely Con and Steven she saw.” Stephen saw the sense in her argument, and turned his steps back towards the lake. He had met the lady that morning near the Kron Prinz Karl hotel, so they made their way straight there to make inquiries of her. The proprietor smiled at them. “You mean the good Miss Tinning?” he suggested. “Yes, she is staying here, although I think she may have retired for the evening. You need to speak with her now? Is it absolutely necessary for me to disturb her?” They indicated that it was indeed urgent, and presently a pleasant faced English lady came downstairs and introduced herself as Susan Tinning. “It was definitely a young girl, about the age of this one,” she said indicating Margot, “And she had a wee boy with her. They didn’t appear to be in any hurry though, and the last time I saw them, I think they had met up with an acquaintance. At least, I assume they were acquaintances, as the gentleman appeared to call her by name. What was it now? Oh yes, Con!” Susan Tinning beamed at them. Rosalie looked at the two youngsters in horror. “Do you realize what this means?” she asked them both. “Reg!” said Margot grimly. Stephen didn’t pause; he ran from the room and fled back towards the Pass. Shouting their thanks at the bewildered English lady, Rosalie and Margot raced off too, hoping to find Con safe and well. Stephen was gasping for breath at the foot of the path when Margot caught up with him, Rosalie having been left behind. Without waiting to catch her breath, Margot started off up the path upon which Reg had been found earlier. She could hear the sound of Rosalie and Stephen following behind her, but didn’t stop to wait for them. Suddenly, Margot heard a noise. She tried to peer into the trees, wondering that was where the sound had come form. Rosalie and Stephen came round a bend in the path; “Listen!” commanded Margot. The three of them listened, and heard at last young Steven’s cries. “They’re on the alm!” shrieked Margot and all three ran as fast as they could up the stony path. Once they were on the alm, they had only to follow the baby’s wails to find Con. Margot scooped Steven into her arms while Rosalie checked Con. “Thank God she’s still alive!” breathed Rosalie. Stephen knelt beside his sister. “Are you hurt Con?” he asked gently. Con could see them and hear them, and understood every word, but to her frustration she couldn’t let them see that she was aware of them in any way. Grunting slightly with effort, Stephen lifted his sister in his arms, and turned back down the mountain path. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 3:07am And now I am going to bed! More tomorrow! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 19th, 2003, 6:49am More!!!!!!!!!!! The suspence is killing me! You can't need to sleep Rachel. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rach on Jul 19th, 2003, 8:45am Wow!! That's fantastic Rachel! I can't wait to get back from Wales and read the end (can I wait a week?) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 19th, 2003, 11:38am I hope you slept well, and have come up with lots of new ideas. Well I've been through the emotional wrangler this morning, crying for Len, hatred for Reg (to echo KB's sentiments, good for Jack) and general worry about Con. Actually I'm really worried about what could happen next. ;) p.s Why did I go to bed last night? to think Len died whilst I was sleeping peacefully. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:17pm An ambulance had arrived a short time before, and Reg had been taken away with a police escort to a secure hospital. It transpired that not only were the Swiss courts seeking justice for embezzlement, but the English courts were looking for him in relation to some fraud charges centering on Reg’s medical degree. Now the Austrian courts would be taking an interest in him for assault and child kidnap. Jack heaved an almighty sigh of relief as the ambulance drove slowly away. The courts could and would fight amongst themselves over who had the right to serve justice on Reg first, but it was no longer his responsibility. He had assisted Jem in his attempt’s to heal the battered man, and had fulfilled his medical duties admirably. Jack and Jem stood together in the hallway. Memories of his missing daughter overwhelmed Jack, and he staggered slightly. “Jem, I have to find her!” he said. “Steady old man, people are out looking for her now, you need to rest before trying to do any more.” “But Con!” Jack gave a moan of anguish. “Not after Len!” “Brace up Jack! I’m sure she will be fine. Probably wandered off to be by herself after this morning. Jem and Jack were still stood in the hallway talking in this way when they heard the garden gate creak. Turning, they saw Margot walk in with Steven held close in her arms. “Con?” asked Jack. Margot indicated by a flick of her head that Con was coming behind her and took young Steven up the stairs to the nursery where she petted him all the time she fed him, bathed him and popped him into bed. She stayed seated by his bedside, knowing this was what Con would have wanted if she had been able to ask. Meanwhile, Rosalie and Stephen had stumbled across the doorstep, Stephen carrying his sister still. Jack had seen Con’s limp form held in his eldest son’s arms, and quietly crumpled to the ground. Between them, Jem and Dick managed to get Jack upstairs and into bed while Stephen carried Con up to her room. He lay her on the bed and brushed his hand over his eyes. Rosalie took the boy in her arms, hugging him to her. “Don’t Stephen! She’ll be ok, I know she will!” Stephen sobbed openly, held in the tender arms that had come to replace those of his mother. Stephen hugged her back, and broke away from Rosalie’s embrace. He was tired and wanted nothing more now than to go to bed and pull the covers over his head, and to bawl his eyes out like a baby. Rosalie let him go, watching him leave with a tender expression on her face. She sat on the edge of the bed where Con still lay motionless and soundless. Jem examined his niece as soon as he left Jack’s room. As far as he could tell, she had a broken wrist, but that was the only injury he could find. She didn’t appear to have any head, neck or spinal injuries and he could find absolutely no reason for her inability to speak or move. Indeed, as Con’s eyes were almost shut, he was of the firm impression that she had fainted and gone into a stupor from that point, and that she would rouse when she was ready. As Jem handled the broken wrist, strapping it up with plaster from Jack’s office, the pain of his slightly rough treatment was wracking Con. Jem was so convinced that Con was out cold that he felt he could be a little brusquer in his methods than he would normally be, thinking the pain might be just the thing to rouse Con from her faint. Jem had told Jack that Con had broken her wrist, and managed to persuade Jack to stay in bed. “You’re totally worn out, you need to rest and give your body a chance to regain some strength. Yes, I know your family need you Jack, but they need you healthy, not in pieces!” As Jem moved to leave the room, Jack called out, “Ask Ros to come in would you? I need to speak to her.” Jem frowned in the darkness. He was not blind and had noticed the closeness Rosalie and Jack enjoyed. It wasn’t that he particularly objected to Rosalie, but Jack was still married to his wife’s sister! Jem didn’t think it was right for him to encourage the relationship between Jack and Rosalie in any way, failing to recognize the needs of the two lonely people. “I believe she’s busy right now,” he replied. “Can Madge help?” “No,” sighed Jack, “It will keep until morning.” |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 12:18pm In the small hours of the night, Jack woke from his light doze. A glow of light was showing in the doorframe, suggesting someone was standing with the door held open a fraction. “Who’s there?” called Jack in a low tone. The door opened wider, and Rosalie moved through the door, closed it softly behind her, and came and sat on the edge of Jack’s bed. “I came to see if you were ok, I didn’t mean to wake you,” replied Rosalie. “I was awake already,” said Jack untruthfully. “Con is sleeping still Jack, you don’t have to be afraid about her anymore. I thought you might worry if I didn’t come and tell you how she is.” “Ros, what’s happened to my family?” Jack asked with a note of pleading in his voice. “What have I done so wrong for all this to happen to us?” “Jack, you know it is nothing you have done. You have always been a good father to your children, what happens to them is not you fault.” Jack sat upright in the bed. “And a husband? Was I a good husband to Joey?” Ros, her face burning with embarrassment at being asked this replied, “Yes Jack, you were a good husband to Joey.” “Why did she do it then Ros? Why did she have to go and have an affair?” Rosalie sat in the darkness shocked. “Wh-what?” she asked at last. Jacks voice sounded sad in the darkness. “You said once that you knew I had my reasons for separating from Joey, but that you wouldn’t ask me. And you never have. You have been a most considerate friend to me Ros. But the reason I asked Jo for a separation, and the reason she knew she couldn’t take the children away, was because she had an affair with someone else. What I have never been able to understand, if,” he said bitterly, “ I was such a good husband and father, why did she need to have someone else?” Rosalie put her arms around Jack. He was sitting in the bed; talking in a bitter voice on the day he had buried his eldest daughter. He still hadn’t cried, and now he was churning up all kinds of memories from the past. Rosalie took a deep breath and told him something he had known for a long time. “Jack, I love you. You ARE a good father, and you WERE a good husband. Whatever Joey did, was her decision. You need to move on Jack, let go of the hurt. Everyone here loves you, including me. Oh Jack,” she murmured as she felt his head lean against her, and felt the first tears fall from his eyes. “Just let it all out Jack!” Rosalie held Jack for hours, letting him weep on her shoulder. The pain of Len’s death, though still there, was no longer the hard thing it had been. The stress and worry over Con was allowed to diminish. And his hurt over his wife’s betrayal began to be laid to rest during that long night. “Rosalie,” whispered Jack some time later. “I love you too sweetheart.” Rosalie smiled in the dark. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:46pm All right, Rachel, darn you, I want the name of the person with whom Joey had the affair, and I want it in the next part ,or you don't get to see any more of "CS at Peace"! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 19th, 2003, 1:54pm wow Rachel this is brilliant!!! I was just going to check the story briefly and then had to spend ages catching up lol .... but how you could go to sleep and leave us hanging I just don't know!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 19th, 2003, 4:53pm So is Jack Phil and Geoff's father or not? Come on write some more - plus on the strength of this you could probbaly get from new junior to being Joey with Quads. Got so many questions going round in my head now about who she could be having the affair with - my money is either on Plato or Frank Peters - that i've completely skimmed over Len's death! - And to think we critised CCGU for having too many catetrophies happening to the maynards |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 5:27pm Just been bouncing ideas off my younger brother and he thinks this is how the next posting in the story should go: To Be Continued In The Next Book! Feedback anyone? ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 19th, 2003, 5:32pm I reckon that we could find a judge who would agree that your brother's untimely exit from this world was justafiable homicide ;D You cannot leave us dangling like this. Who was the affair with ??? ??? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 5:56pm Very early, when the light was just beginning to show the dawn of the new day, Rosalie left Jack’s room. She had held him and comforted him, and now he had fallen asleep and she wanted to go back to Con. “Rosalie!” said a voice in a scandalized tone. Turning, Rosalie saw Madge Russell standing looking angry and shocked. “How could you do this in my sisters own home?” Rosalie looked at Madge quietly. “I haven’t done anything to be ashamed of Madge.” She said, using her former headmistress’s Christian name for possibly the first time in her life. “Sleeping with Joey’s husband is nothing to be ashamed of?” “Madge,” replied Rosalie. “That man is broken. He has endured so much strain for so long by himself. He lost his wife, he lost his daughter, and now Con is lying ill and he has had to help save the life of the man who is responsible for much of the grief this family has experienced. I was just holding him, letting him grieve, don’t you think he needs comfort?” “Not from you Rosalie Dene! This is a family matter! If he needs help or support he could have come to us at any time,” Madge replied self-righteously. “My sister would be horrified to see what you have done to her family!” “What I have done?” cried Rosalie, forgetting to keep her voice down. “I have done nothing other than be here for Jack and his children, and helped them all and loved them all! You think your sister would be horrified to see me taking care of her children in her absence, and looking after the man she once loved? Do you really think Jo even cares anymore Madge? Don’t fool yourself! Jo walked away remember, she wasn’t forced to leave.” Despite her anger, Rosalie kept quiet about Jack’s revelation about Jo’s affair. It wasn’t her business to tell Madge about her sister’s indiscretions no matter what Madge said to inflame her. Madge looked at Rosalie in fury. “How dare you tell me what to think of my own sister?” “I dare because she isn’t here! I dare, because this family let me come in and love them all, just a little. Was Jo here for Len when she needed her? Did Jo support Con when Steven arrived? Did Jo do everything she could to keep Geoff and Phillipa with her? Did Jo ever once think about how her family would feel being left in limbo like this, not knowing where she is or even if she is still alive?” “Was it Jo that Len called mother shortly before her death?” came Jack’s voice. Madge whirled around. “My sister will have good reasons for anything she has done! Maybe if you had been kinder to her Jack Maynard, she wouldn’t have been driven away! You threw her out and took her children from her, what choice did you leave her?” Jack placed a hand on the doorframe to support himself. “I never threw her out Madge. She left by her own choice.” “She didn’t! Don’t start telling me lies now Jack! Jo told me how you threw her out and refused to let her have her children!” Jack shook his head slowly. “It wasn’t quite like that Madge. I will gladly tell you how it happened in the morning when you are calmer, but I think now you need to go away and calm yourself. Before you wake the entire household.” Madge choked back a reply and stormed off back to her room. Rosalie let out a shaky laugh, but her eyes were filled with tears. When Jack moved to brush them away, she shook her head impatiently. “I’m going to Con,” she said and moved off down the passageway. Con was still lying on her bed as Rosalie had left her. She had slept intermittently, but each time she awoke, she was still unable to open her eyes fully or move any part of her body. She was becoming terrified, not knowing what was happening to her. She watched Rosalie come over to the bed and look down at her, then bend down and kiss her forehead. Then Rosalie sat down and closed her own eyes, worn out and desperately needing some sleep. Con watched the sun climb higher and the light spill onto the bedroom floor as Rosalie slept on, exhausted and drained. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 6:16pm Two days later and there was no change in Con’s condition. Jack was frantic with worry now, and angry that he had been misled as to the true state Con had been in when she had been found. Steven was missing his mother’s normally constant care, and was to be found sad and subdued in the nursery with Felicity trying to comfort him to the best of her young abilities. Margot and Rosalie were keeping a close eye on Con, shuddering at the similarity fate was dealing out – the likeness to their vigilance with Len was obvious. Madge had tried to insist that as Joey’s sister she had the most right to be with Con, but Jack, very angry still over her reaction the night Rosalie had stayed with him, refused to allow her to stay in his house, so she and Jem had moved to the hotel, unwilling to leave the Tiernsee until they could find out how Con fared. The Bettany’s, against their true wishes, had returned to England to care for their family, and had agreed to take on the Russell offspring also. Rosalie had offered to go away for a time to make peace possible between Jack and Madge, but Jack refused to hear of it. “For goodness sake Rosalie! How many times do you need to be told that YOU are part of this family? You mean far more to each child in this household than Madge! Unless,” he had faltered, “You want to get away from me?” Rosalie had dissolved into tears at this. “Never Jack! I love Con, Margot, oh! All of them! And you know I love you too. I don’t want to go, but I don’t want to cause more trouble for you all.” “Ros, the person who caused this trouble between Madge and us was Joey. She should have been straight with Madge when we first separated, instead of leaving me to tell Madge the facts which she now refuses to believe!” For Jack had kept his word and told Madge about Joey’s affair, but she had denied it could have happened. In Madge’s eyes, Joey was still her first child, and she couldn’t bear to think of the woman consciously destroying her own family. While Jack, Rosalie and Margot were with Con in the afternoon, Margot knelt at the side of the bed and put her head on the blankets. “Con, I just wish you could hear us. We all love you so much Con. Please get better.” Glancing up, she caught a look in Con’s partially opened eyes, and gasped with shock. “Papa!” she said, and Jack hurried over and knelt on the floor beside his daughter. He saw what Margot had seen – Con’s eyes were alert and filled with terror as she looked out at her family. Jack stayed on the floor, talking to Con, trying to get some response, but all the girl was capable of was flickers of understanding in her eyes. Margot ran out of the room and went to the nursery. “Come and see mummy,” she said to Steven and took the boy by the hand. Taking him back to Con’s room, the little boy ran to Con’s bed with happy shouts of “Mummy! Mummy!” Jack, still watching Con’s eyes, saw some of the terror leave them and guessed she had been afraid of what might have happened to her son. After a few minutes Rosalie took Steven’s hand again and led him out of the room. “Want to stay with mummy!” he howled, but Rosalie lifted him up and told him mummy was poorly and needed to sleep. Leaving Margot to talk to Con, Jack went to his office. He had a theory about Con’s condition, but needed more clarification on the symptoms and diagnosis, so placing a call to London he got in contact with a medical expert there who confirmed his diagnosis of Hysterical Neurosis, a condition brought on by extreme shock and distress and including symptoms of paralysis and the inability to speak. The done he sat and thought hard for long minutes. He had difficult decision to make, and wanted to be certain he was doing the right thing, and he needed to have peace to think. Eventually he picked up the phone and placed a long and difficult call to Romalia. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 6:21pm Can I just make it absolutely clear that Jack and Rosalie did not have sex, whatever Madge Russell might think! I *hope* that came over in the story, but just want to make sure! :D Also thought I would let you know I am off out to a BBQ this evening, but if you care to check back later, I'm pretty certain I'll be burning the midnight, one a.m, two a.m, and possibly three a.m oil once again! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 19th, 2003, 7:04pm Yay for me!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Hope you have enjoyed your BBQ and come back refreshed and with alot more story. It's just wonderful. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 19th, 2003, 7:07pm Can't you kill Jo off so Jack and Rosalie can get together probably (never thought I'd be writing that) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 19th, 2003, 7:56pm Well this story is changing all our perspectives, not liking Madge much at the moment. I would like a little bit of Joey soon, just to see hows she's fared - either good or bad! Enjoy your evening off :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 11:18pm I think Madge is acting in a way that is justified to her feelings, that Joey must come first, no matter what. I don't blame her. I do blame Jo for having an affair - and Rachel, you still haven't said who the other party is... *KB taps foot impatiently* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 11:19pm Really? Haven't I? What an oversight on my part! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 19th, 2003, 11:25pm Stuart arrived at the Tiernsee early the next morning and sat in Con’s bedroom stunned at the sight of her lying so still. He spoke to her in gentle tones about Steven, his past visits, anything he could think of, trying to rouse her in some way, but still Con lay silent and motionless. All through the day he sat on the edge of her bed, sometimes with Steven on his lap, sometimes with Margot, Rosalie or Jack in the room, but there was never even a tiny flicker of movement from the girl. As the day drew towards it’s end, Stuart began to feel desperately unhappy. He still cared deeply for Con, possibly more than she even realized, and this on top of the grief for his mother was causing him great anguish. Holding a sleepy Steven to his chest, he felt tears welling up in his eyes and did nothing to stop them falling. Feeling exhausted, he said nothing when Rosalie came to take the sleeping little boy gently from his arms, but he refused to leave Con. As the night wore on, Stuart felt his head begin to nod. Taking Con’s hand, he kissed it, and then lay himself down on the bed next to her, his arm under her shoulders and his head touching hers. “I’m here for you Con,” he murmured drowsily, “I shan’t leave you.” His eyes closed against his will, and he slept. He woke up about two hours later to find the room in complete darkness. Holding Con close, he began whispering terms of endearment to her and stroking her hair back from her face. His hand encountered a soft fluttering sensation and he realized that she was blinking. “Don’t worry sweetheart,” he said as he continued to stroke her face softly. Then he became aware that Con was actually looking straight at him through wide-open eyes. Through the rest of that long night, Stuart stayed awake talking to Con and stroking her face, her hands, and her arms. She was still lying still, but her eyes watched him and her face seemed to be regaining some movement. When morning broke, Jack came into the room and took in at a glance the fact that Con appeared to be coming out from her state of paralysis. His glance also took in the grey appearance of Stuart and he realized that the young man was deathly tired. “Con,” said Jack. “I’m going to fetch Margot to come and sit with you now while Stuart goes off to rest. I think your body is recovering now Con, and it will only be a short time before you are back to your old self once more.” He kissed Con’s pale face and hurried off on his errand, and shortly afterwards Margot bounced excitedly into the room. Stuart climbed slowly off the bed and stretched his cramped muscles. He too dropped a kiss onto Con’s face as he left the room to go and seek coffee and bed. Margot held Con’s hand and talked herself nearly hoarse, delighted to see flickers of movement appearing in Con’s expression. By lunchtime, there was no doubt that the paralysis was leaving Con. The girl was able to make feeble efforts at moving her arms, and even managed to twitch her toes when Jack ran a nail down the sole of her foot. The relief in the house was only tempered by concern that Con was still not speaking. Three days after Stuart had arrived, Con was well enough to be able to be carried out to a seat placed in the sunshine out in the garden. Stuart carried Steven out to the garden and watched the little boy run to his mother, delighted at her putting her arms out to hold her son closely. Stuart himself sat beside her all day long, talking occasionally, and other times just smiling at her or Steven, but still Con didn’t speak. After four more days, Stuart sought Jack out in his office. “What’s wrong with her Jack?” Stuart asked, getting straight to the point. “Why doesn’t she speak?” “I have no idea,” Jack sighed. “There appears to be no reason for the continued silence, especially now that the Hysterical Neurosis has lifted. All I can hope is that she will talk again when she is ready to.” Stuart nodded his thoughtfully. “Maybe then she can tell us what happened up on the mountain. Do you think she remembers?” he asked. “I’m certain she does,” replied Jack. “I think that it is partly a subconscious desire to not have to tell us about her experience there that is keeping her from speaking, but as I said, if we give her enough time and love, I am sure she will regain her speech.” Stuart thought for a few minutes. “Jack,” he asked. “Will you trust me to take Con away from here for a few days? I know how much she has been through; don’t you think maybe a change would do her good? I could take her to Romalia, to a small house we have at the edge of the great forest of Barzup. What do you think Jack? Would it harm her?” Jack looked carefully at Stuart, wondering if his motives were purely about making Con well again. Finally he nodded his head. “If Con agrees to go, you may take her.” When the suggestion was put to Con, she looked immediately at Steven. “Yes Con,” said Stuart gently. “Of course he comes with us.” With this reassurance, Con slowly nodded her head and indicated she would go with Stuart, to visit his own country for the first time. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 19th, 2003, 11:33pm Oh please have her write about it first, and that helps her recover her speech. You know I think all these experiences are going to make Con a great author. ps I hope you had a nice evening Rachel, but its good to have you back!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 19th, 2003, 11:52pm That's a great idea, Ally! And Rachel, I'm thinking of changing a certain character in "CS at Peace" from nice to not so nice... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:12am Stuart had arranged matters quickly, phoning his father and explaining what he planned on doing. King Andreas was not overly pleased, having a strong desire to keep Con and Steven out of his country; he had managed to keep the information about Steven’s existence out of the public eye thus far and was loathe for it to get out. The King still retained hopes of Stuart losing interest in Con and her child and was disappointed that his son remained firmly set on acknowledging the child as his own. A week after Con had agreed to Stuart’s plan, they had arrived at the house in Barzup. It was a large house with bright airy rooms, and a full complement of staff to attend to their needs. A nursery was provided for Steven with staff that was committed to the protection of the privacy of the royal family. Although Con wanted to be with Steven, the child enjoyed the attention he received in the nursery, and Con recognized that the break from caring solely for her child would probably be good for her. Stuart devoted all of his time to caring for Con, sitting talking to her in the large living room, or taking her for slow walks in the pleasant garden. Con still remained too pale, and seemed to be losing weight, becoming far slighter than he had ever known her to be. About two weeks into their stay, they were taking another of their walks in the garden and had just seated themselves on a bench amongst the flowerbeds when a maid came out of the house and told Stuart he was wanted on the telephone. Telling Con to wait for him there, he hurried into the house to find Jack waiting to speak to him on the phone. When he replaced the receiver, he ran out to the garden and took Con’s hand. “Sweetheart,” he said, “That was your father on the phone. He just heard today that Reg died from his injuries late last night. Don’t you see, it’s all over?” He was totally unprepared for the anguish that Con’s face showed as he told her this news. Con shook his hand off, and turned away from him. Stuart was confused by Con’s reaction, and tried to take her in his arms, but she angrily shook him off and walked away. Stuart, surprised and hurt let her go, sitting back down on the bench wondering what he had done wrong. Con walked away around the house, wanting to be alone with her thoughts. Spying the gate that led into the woods, she went through it and walked slowly through the trees. Nobody could understand what was going through her mind. She didn’t know how to tell, and didn’t want to tell either. After walking along with her mind in a whirl for about half an hour, she sat down, tired from her exertions. Con felt it would be a relief to be able to burst into tears, but she had not allowed herself to do this from before Len’s death, and now, when tears would be most welcome, they wouldn’t come. Gradually she felt calmer and began drowsing, watching the sky through the branches of the trees as she had done that summer’s day three years before. Stuart waited for almost an hour before going to search for Con. He still couldn’t understand why she had rejected him, but he had promised Jack to take care of Con and felt sure this included following her at this moment. When he noticed the forest gate slightly open, he went through and followed the path. He was almost upon Con before he saw her, but when he realized she was sleeping, he sat down behind a tree nearby. He didn’t want to intrude upon her solitude, merely wanted to make sure no harm came to her. When Con woke up, she didn’t feel inclined to move on again. She had to sort her thoughts out, and work out what to do next. Whilst thinking, she spotted Stuart’s clumsy attempts to remain hidden, but didn’t resent his attention. As Stuart made no attempt to join her, she felt at liberty to ignore his presence and continue her solitary thinking. After an hour, she reached a decision. Standing up, she brushed the leaves and dirt from her skirt and walked over to Stuart. He had tried to withdraw further when Con approached, but she smiled and held out a hand to him, and he realized she was trying to make amends for earlier. He took her hand, and they walked slowly back to the house together. Back at the house, Con moved with resolve to the writing desk in the study. “Do you want me to go away?” Stuart asked, prepared to do whatever it took to make Con happy at that moment. Con sadly shook her head, and pointed to the sofa where Stuart sat himself down and waited for whatever was to happen next. Con sat and wrote for nearly three hours. Stuart watched the pen flying over sheet of paper after sheet of paper, and it dawned on him that she was writing everything she was either unwilling or unable to tell. He sat in silence, trying to distract her as little as possible. Eventually, Con put the pen down and gathered together the heap of papers. She walked over to Stuart, and passed him the bundle with a hand that trembled, then turned and left the room. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:13am Ther ya go ally! happy now? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:18am So many unanswered questions .... mostly relating to the poor villian Jo! This gets better and better Rachel .... :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:40am More!!!!! Please!!!!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:41am <sings> Ding Dong! Reg is dead! Which old Reg? Evil Reg! <hangs out bunting and throws an impromptu party to celebrate> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:59am Stuart watched Con leave, and heard her slow footsteps go up the stairs and into her room, where she closed the door. Then he turned to the bundle of paper in his hand. The first words on the page made him gasp with shock. He read them twice, wondering if he had misread them, but they stayed the same. He carried on reading. In her own words, Con told him everything that had happened on the day of Len’s funeral, starting with how she had been unable to pay attention to the mass, how she had gone for a walk, and what had occurred when Reg had met up with her and Steven. Stuarts face grew angry as he read what Reg had put Con and Steven through. Once he finished reading, he turned back to the opening lines, and understood now why Con had started her screed with the words “I am a murderer.” Placing the papers carefully back on the desk, Stuart moved with resolve up the stairs and knocked on Con’s door. He went into the room and over to where Con was sitting morose in a chair by the large picture window. Kneeling down, he took Con’s hand and tilted her face with his free hand so she was looking at him. “Con, sweetheart, you are NOT a murderer. You were saving our son from harm. Protecting Steven is not the same as killing a person in cold blood. You didn’t plan those events; you didn’t want to talk with Reg. You tried to reason with him Con! Sweetheart, whatever else you are or may be, a murderer is not one of them.” Con shook her head free and looked at the carpet. Stuart was in despair. How could he make Con understand that she was not entirely responsible for Reg’s death? Grasping her hand more firmly he said, “Con, if you won’t believe me, will you believe your father? Will you believe the police? Who can I get to tell you the truth who you will believe?” Con just sat shaking her head and not meeting Stuart’s eyes. She knew what the Bible taught about a person who takes another’s life, and she knew she was a murderer, whatever Stuart might say. Reaching out for a notebook and pen, she wrote, “Look after Steven for me, protect him and love him.” Stuart replied, “Con, YOU can look after him! Nothing can happen to you! Wait and I’ll get your father on the phone – he’ll explain it all so much better than I can!” Stuart ran downstairs and dialed Jack’s number. As quickly as possible, he explained what Con had written and told Jack that Con refused to believe she was not a murderer. “I’m coming to see her!” Jack replied, knowing his daughter was once again going through a crisis and refusing to allow anyone to reach her. “Just stay with her Stuart,” Jack finished with, aware as he said it of the echoes of his desire to protect Len and wondering if this time his efforts would meet with more success. Stuart raced back upstairs and burst into Con’s room. He panicked as he saw she was no longer in her chair, and his heart raced, wondering where she had gone. Trying to stay calm, he realized that she hadn’t come down the stairs and past him while he had been on the floor, so she must still be upstairs in the house. Relieved, he knew where he would find her; he went to the nursery and found Con sat on the floor with Steven playing about her. The nursery maid was watching the girl anxiously, and thankfully left the room when Stuart motioned to her to leave. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:59am No partying, young lady!!! You should be scribbling as industriously as Con :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:00am Carefully sitting across from Con, Stuart told her that her father was coming to see her. He could see fear building up in Con’s eyes, and his heart ached with wanting to take the pain away from her. Making no moves to startle her, Stuart continued to sit on the floor quietly, while Steven chuckled at having his parents with him as he carried on playing his own games around them both. As the time passed, Con remained almost motionless on the floor. The maid had crept back to the room and whispered that it was time for Steven to have his supper and go to bed. Stuart nodded at her and catching hold of the little boy, sent him off with the maid, knowing she would put him to bed elsewhere in the large house and not return him to the nursery that night. Around midnight, a car pulled up outside, and Stuart heard Jack enter the house and coming up the stairs. He pushed open the door to the nursery and saw Con and Stuart sitting on the floor. Jack went down on his knees beside the girl and spoke to her gently. “Con, Stuart has told me what happened. I came as soon as I could. Do you think you can come now and let me see what you wrote for myself? I want to see exactly how it happened Con.” Con allowed Jack to help her up from the floor and lead her from the room. Stuart rose and went ahead of them, showing Jack the way to the study where Con’s writing still lay on the desk. Jack sat on the sofa pulling Con down beside him, while Stuart sat in a chair across from the pair. Jack read the pages Con had written carefully, and when he had finished, went back and read it all through a second time. Finally he put the pages down and looked at Con. “Con, Stuart is right you know, you are no murderer. But I know that you feel guilty for what happened, although you shouldn’t. I want to take this,” indicating the papers, “with me and take them to the police in Innsbruck. Con, can’t you see you were acting in self-defense? Protecting yourself and Steven is not a crime, and the police will confirm this for you too.” Con shrugged her shoulders. Her head and back ached and she was tired. All she wanted to so now was sleep, and not have to think anymore tonight. Jack thought quickly. “Con, can you sign your name to this in front of two of the staff, confirm that this is your own words and all true?” Con nodded wearily, and Stuart hastily went and asked two of the servants to come and witness the signing of the document. With the newly signed papers in his hand, Jack told Con he was going straight back to Innsbruck that night. “Do you want to come back with me Con? Or would you rather stay on here? If the police want to see you, I can come and fetch you, but I want you to decide for yourself what you do right now.” Con, weary beyond belief, answered her father by kissing him and going upstairs and into her room to bed. Jack and Stuart spoke for a few more minutes before Jack went back outside to his car and began the long tiring journey back to Austria. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:01am on 07/20/03 at 00:59:58, Catherine_B wrote:
I am! I am! 47274 words so far!!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:02am (You beat me to it!) This is SO good. Don't let poor little Connie pine away with guilt for killing the evil Reg though, pleeeease. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:11am And evryone of them well worth waiting for. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:22am on 07/20/03 at 00:41:00, Rachel wrote:
*KB joyously joins in with Rachel in celebrating Reg's death* Huzzah! Huzzah! However (brief moment of seriousness) if Con dies, I shall be very, VERY unhappy, Miss MacDonald! *returns to celebrating* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:33am Stuart was determined to fulfill the trust placed in him by Jack. Going upstairs after Jack left, he got a chair and moved it into the corridor and sat there, prepared to spend the night keeping an eye on Con. His eyes began to close though and he was on the point of dropping off to sleep when he heard a noise in Con’s room. Alert again, he sat up straight in the chair and was disconcerted to see the bedroom door open and Con glide silently out of the room. “Con,” he whispered, “What’s wrong?” Con walked past him and Stuart followed, wondering where the girl was going. She went along the passageway, and appeared to be looking for a door. When she was unable to find it, she turned back and the sight of Con’s glassy eyes staring right through him chilled Stuart. “Con?” he whispered again and stretching out a hand, touched her arm. Con responded by taking hold of his arm and leading him along the passage, still searching with her plastered arm. Gradually it dawned on Stuart that Con must be sleepwalking. He had heard of such cases, but never experienced one at firsthand, and was unsure what to do with the girl. Taking a firm hold of her hands, he spoke to her in a slightly louder voice before. “Con, it’s bedtime sweetheart. Come on and let me take you back to bed.” He led Con along the corridor and back to her own room and helped the girl to climb back into bed, then returned to his chair. Barely had he sat down before the door opened once more and Con was gliding from the room. “No Con, bedtime!” said Stuart, totally at a loss to know how to deal with this, and leading her back to bed again. For the third time he went to his chair, and a third time Con came from the room. This time when Stuart took her back to bed, he locked her door from the inside and sat on her bed, just as he had done during her illness. “You must go to sleep sweetheart,” he murmured, but as soon as he got off the bed to sit by the window, Con was rising from the bed. Taking Con in his arms, got her back under the covers, and lay on the bed with his arms around her. Con seemed to become aware of his presence and snuggled close into him, and gradually ceased to try and move from her position. Stuart lay there thinking about how it felt to hold Con in his arms and drifted off to sleep. Waking several hours later Stuart felt Con snuggling into him. He smiled at the sight of the sleeping girl, but made no movements in case it should waken her. He lay there drowsing in the early morning light, and slowly Con woke up herself. Finding herself cuddled close into Stuart, she was surprised for a minute or two, but abandoned wondering why to enjoy the feeling of comfort his presence there gave her. Stuart saw Con looking at him through her lashes and smiled at her. “I think you may have been sleepwalking Con,” he said by way of explanation, and was startled to hear her emit a faint giggle. Encouraged, he carried on talking to her. “I don’t know if you’ve ever done anything like this before,” he said, “But I can tell you it came as quite a shock to me!” Con looked up at him. “Stuart,” she said. “Yes! Yes!” cried Stuart, thrilled that Con had found her voice once more. Con’s voice was hesitant and she spoke slowly. After having been silent for several weeks, she found it difficult to say all that she wanted to straight away. “Always sleepwalk,” she said first, and smiled at the relief on Stuart’s face. “Did Papa go?” she asked next. “He went back to Innsbruck last night Con, as he said he would. You really have nothing to fear you know Con. What Reg did was wicked, but what else could you do? He was putting Steven in danger, and you had to save our son from that.” “Papa will make it right,” Con murmured, having faith in her father’s abilities to make the police understand her story. “He will Con. All he will have to do is show them your writing, and they can read for themselves what happened!” Stuart lay there hugging Con, and repeating over and over that she would be fine and had nothing to fear, and Con finally found her guilt over Reg’s death subsiding. After they had got up and breakfasted, Con went off to see Steven and talk to him for the first time in weeks, and Stuart went to the phone. Jack was overjoyed when he heard Con had begun talking again, and was able to confirm that the police had accepted Con’s version of events and thought it virtually impossible that she would be held accountable for Reg’s death. Stuart arranged with Jack that Con and Steven would remain with him for three more weeks until the beginning of September, and he would bring them back then to be once more at the Tiernsee, and Jack rang off, delighted to have good news to share with his family. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:38am *phew* Oh, I'm so relieved! Thank you, Rachel, and for making Con talk again! Now all we need is the name of the person with whom Joey had her affair... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:41am Now why on earth would you want to know that? ;) I'm sure you all know who it is, so why waste my time bothering to type it? Hee hee hee - I LOVE being in control! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:42am Probably way off, but it better not have been Reg? Could it be Jem?? Tell us ??? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:56am Stop tormenting us!!!! pleaseeeeeee we need the name |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:57am Phil Graves? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:00am Now come on people! Poor Jack doesn't even know who she had her affair with yet! Don't fret though, I'll tell you all..... eventually! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:02am Oh, doesn't he? Well, that's all right then. ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:08am I don't mind knowing before Jack does, truly I don't! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:09am And have you all gossipping about his private business behind his back? Not a chance! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:11am Well there is that ... what if I promise not to gossip about it? and just keep silent until you reveal the news to him also? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:13am You lot couldn't keep from gossiping about it any more than you could keep from breathing! (No offence to anyone who is currently choosing not to breathe) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:15am Jack had given the news to Rosalie and Margot first and laughingly agreed that Margot could be the one to tell the rest of the family their joyous news. When she had inelegantly scampered from the room, Jack turned to Rosalie with a smile. “It’s all coming right Ros,” he said to her. She smiled back at him. Her joy in the family was increasing day by day, and their acceptance of her as part of the family gave her a contented feeling. A week before Con was due to arrive home, the temporary peace Jack, Rosalie and the Maynard youngsters had been enjoying left them. Out of the blue, Jem Russell had phoned, asking Jack to meet him down in Innsbruck urgently. When Jack had appeared to be on the point of refusing, Jem said bluntly, “I don’t think you can choose not to come Jack, This is about Joey.” After meeting with Jem, Jack had returned to the Tiernsee with a sense of dread. The news Jem had was that Joey had been spotted in Spartz one day near the beginning of the summer, and they thought she might still be in the area. “And if she is,” Sir James had said, “You had better do whatever you can to keep her here! Madge has been frantic the past two years not knowing where Jo has been, and I must say,” he added pompously, “I should very much like to know that my sister in law is well.” Jack had argued angrily with Jem for a long time that Joey had ceased to be his responsibility when she had run off alone, but Jem refused to listen to Jack’s arguments. “You are still married to her Jack, and as a Catholic, you know that your marriage vows bound you together for life. She may have been a little remiss in going off as she did, but you still have obligations towards her. No excuses!” “Why are you and Madge still making excuses for her Jem?” asked Jack. “Surely you can’t condone her behaviour towards her children? She left Len and the twins in Frankfurt, for Gods sake, without even enough money to make their way back home! She didn’t even bother to speak to the other kids before going off as she did! Are you telling me that’s natural?” “That is neither here nor there Jack. She is still your wife and you will keep an eye out for her. It might be that she wants to see if you two can make a go of your marriage after all, which I am sure you desire also.” Jack looked in disbelief at the man who had been his mentor in years past. “You must be joking! Jem, my marriage is over! It was over even before Joey took off. If she turns up, I’ll let you and Madge know, but more than that I can’t promise.” Jack had returned to the Tiernsee and called Rosalie into his office where he broke the latest news to her. They sat for a long time discussing whether or not to tell the children that Joey had been seen nearby, but couldn’t decide if it would be a good idea or not. Eventually, they decided to tell Margot and Stephen and see how they thought their siblings would react. The two children sat quietly as Jack explained what Jem had told him. Stephen was the first to respond. “I don’t think the kids need to know dad,” he said. “She’s only been seen near, and not up here. The kids are all perfectly happy right now, so why upset them again when there might be no need to?” As this came very close to Jack’s own feelings, he nodded in agreement and turned to Margot for her response. Margot was sitting with a look on her face that Jack hadn’t seen for years, and he realized she was on the point of exploding with rage. “Why is she doing this?” she got out at last. “We don’t need her or want her here anymore! Why couldn’t she just go away like she said she was going to and stay away for good?” “I don’t know any more than you do Margot,” replied Jack. “All I want to know right now is whether you think the kids should be told she is in this part of the country or not.” “Not!” replied Margot. “The little ones don’t even remember her, and the older kids couldn’t give two hoots for her!” “Alright Margot, enough,” responded Jack, cutting the angry girl off before she let her temper get fully away from her. “That’s all I wanted to know.” Sending Margot and Stephen on their way, Jack turned back to Rosalie. “I think that’s a definite no to letting all the kids know then!” he said. Rosalie looked serious. “If she is back here Jack, you may HAVE to let them know at some point.” “I know,” said Jack. “But for now, they can carry on without that knowledge.” Rosalie accepted his decision, and went on her way to carry out jobs elsewhere in the home. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:22am Oh, good. I thought it was about time Joey was mentioned again. And I remit my former good opinion of Jem. What an arrogant, demanding pig! Reminds me a little of Marilyn Evans' father... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:25am I always liked Jem until now! Well actually I liked Jo also and Reg ..... now those illusions are being destroyed skillfully by Rachel! *Sitting eagerly hoping for more* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:27am Isn't it time all you little girls went to bed? After all, nothing much is likely to happen . . . . . . just like last night! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:29am Morning for us here in Australia .... so we have all day .... the only thing is you can't sleep and leave us! we need more and fresh installments please! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:31am on 07/20/03 at 02:29:25, ariella wrote:
Hear, hear! But of course, we won't object if you decide to keep writing until we go to bed - in about twelve hours or so... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:36am Maybe I should move to Australia then! You lot might let me get to bed at a reasonable hour then! But Con and Co may object ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:38am You're welcome to come and visit! I've got a spare bed! (And then I might see Con and Co in progress...) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:48am Writers aren't meant to need much sleep are they? so you should be good for another 12 hours at least :) .... sigh, I want to know where Jo is and what she has been up to! Oh, and I hope the twins really are Jack and Jo's and not Jo and whoevers! and Con and co couldn't really object ... they could visit Emerences family and do all kinds of things here! While you and KB wrote, consumed gin, and kept us happily reading |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:50am Writers not need much sleep?! *splutter* *choke* *cough* I beg your pardon?! *KB promptly faints at the mere idea, wriggling over to make room for Rachel, should she feel the need to do the same* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:53am Well ... I had to suggest something to keep Rachel up a little longer! I don't think fainting will help either of you .. speaking of which, have you posted anymore of your story KB? never mind, i just read on your site what has happened ... and while i want to read the story it makes sense if you want to publish it! Rachel don't you try that though! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:56am Have you checked my diary today? There's a note up there about it. *KB wanders off, not overly happy* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:57am Ariella, I notice you haven't sent me your full name in PM yet - does this mean you are too scared for me to name a character after you? After all, it was your thread that got this whole story going! You deserve to have your name mentioned somewhere in it! And I might just have one more *nice* character needing a name at some point ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:01am Oh, don't worry about her being nice. Just have Joey having a lesbian affair and name the other woman after her... *KB ducks for cover* Just had an idea. Maybe Joey's an hermaphradite. That might explain how she's always pregnant, and then we wouldn't have to worry about the twins belonging to anyone else! *KB ducks for cover again, behind something really solid this time!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:05am KB!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! you should duck well and truly for cover!!! don't do that to either Jo or I please Rachel!!!! I know i suggested writers didn't need sleep but that is far too harsh a response! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:06am *lol* Scared you! :P |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:06am Oh dear Dr. Bruce. Having just read your diary, maybe I shouldn't post the rest of my story on here! After all, it's such a fantabulous piece of work, I will have publishers queuing up to publish it, and they might not like the fact that you've already read it. Time to remove all the earlier posts and stop posting new I think. <Rachel runs and hides before KB can find something heavy to brain her with> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:08am Of course, that's your decision. ;D *KB hunts up the cookies of these pages on her computer and sits back to read the ealier parts* And I don't like your sarcastic tone of voice, young lady. This is an excellent piece of writing. Certainly, it doesn't fit in with established cannon, but that doesn't stop it from being highly enjoyable. Don't be so negative, or I may throw your character overboard into the path of a Japanese mini-submarine! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:09am I think that you'd better find something big to hide behind, since a lot of things might be thrown your way!!! In all honestly though, if you are considering writing this to be published and you are worried about the GGBP stuff, I'l like to think that we'd all understand you not posting anymore. We wouldn't like it, but we'd try to understand (and saints can't do more!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:10am I kinda get the impression from reading GGBP works, that this little affectionate tale of happy family life might not quite meet their criteria . . . |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:12am I'll understand, although I definitely hope you won't do that Rachel! ack .... that would be such a long wait to find out who Jo had the affair with ! and it's long enough as it is |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:13am I don't know, crashbb, whether that last comment was directed at Rachel or at me, but I'll pretend it's me. I would like to post each chapter, because I like having a safety net to pick up my mistakes and get suggestions before it gets to the proof-reading stage, but I really am very interested in getting it published, and GGB seems like the most likely group to do that for me. Therefore, if Liss is right (and I suppose it does make some sense that she would be) then I'll just have to leave it for my proof-readers and get their reactions to it instead of all yours. *sigh* It's not my first choice, but it's probably the most realistic one. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:13am You could always try Plas Gwyn Books (they published CCGU). I've got the address if you want it (it's in CCGU). |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:15am on 07/20/03 at 03:12:37, ariella wrote:
Woohoo! That would guarantee one sale at least! lolol |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:15am I think I'd like to try GGB first, as they probably have a better reputation by now, but if that fails, I'll come back for that address. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:15am KB I like your disclaimer under your chapters!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:16am Hey KB - my comment was meant for Rachel. I know that you are writing the book with the point of getting it published, and Liss is probably right. So much as I loved reading the chapters, I understood totally. For the double checking thing, maybe when you are nearer to completion, you could send copies to a couple of people who have read most of the HBs to double check things. If it's not posted on the web, it should be okay in GGBP eyes. Says she who has no idea about the publishing world. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:21am I actually wrote this prior to my comment to KB but somehow it didn't appear. Rachel it would be your decision, don't let us influence you. We would all be disapointed but I'm sure we would behave like true Chaletians and not spineless jellyfish. I would also buy it. It would be the sort of book to read again and again. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:24am on 07/20/03 at 03:15:36, Susan wrote:
*lol* Thank you. I thought they might be a necessary precaution, considering various issues that have arisen over the past few weeks. ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:24am on 07/20/03 at 03:21:29, Susan wrote:
lolol - I would read it over and over myself too! Although I might have to miss out the bit about Len (sniff) unless I had plenty of hankies ready! I wish you lot could have seen me sitting here typing that bit last night! It was really funny in hindsight. I was trying to type with floods of tears pouring down my face! And I KNEW what was coming! It wasn't exactly a surprise! And once I posted the relevant bit, I had to go and bawl my eyes out all over my cats! pmsl! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:25am on 07/20/03 at 03:16:59, crashbb wrote:
Thanks for that. And I'd love it if Rachel published hers, too. I'd buy it as well! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:38am The end of the week saw the return once more of Miss Barrett, and the sending of the boys back to school in England. After Stephen had visited Jack in his office, Jack had agreed to let Stephen know if anything more was heard of about Joey. “It’s not that I want to see her, dad,” the boy had said. “But I want to know that you lot are ok and she isn’t trying to disrupt things up here.” Jack realized he had unwittingly placed a great burden on Stephen’s shoulders by telling him about his mother’s reappearance, but still felt he had been right to let the boy know. “As soon as I hear anything more, I’ll be sure to write and tell you,” he had said, and Stephen had gone back to school satisfied that his father would keep his word. The next great event was the return of Con and Steven from Romalia. Stuart drove them back to the Tiernsee, taking three days to do so in order to let Con see a little of his country en route. The Maynard’s were thrilled to see Con back with them since the last time any of them had seen her had been when Stuart had carefully taken her to Barzup. Con was still pale, and still found it a strain to talk at any length, but was making progress. When Jack got Stuart to himself for a few words though, he was slightly concerned to hear that Con had still not grieved for her sister. “I thought she might, once she started talking again,” said Stuart. “But she won’t discuss it with me at all. Maybe it’s something too private and she needs to be with all of you first.” Jack, not knowing, couldn’t say. He too had thought that once Con was over her great strain would find solace in tears and a sharing of her grief. He resolved to make sure he spent plenty of time with Con, partly to share her hurt with her, but also because he was still slightly uneasy about her health. Margot had been warned by Rosalie to say nothing to Con as yet about the sighting of Joey in Spartz. “The last thing Con needs is more stress in her life,” Rosalie had said. “She needs a chance to continue recovering her nerves after the events this summer.” Margot had agreed with this, and made sure she had fully recovered her temper before Con arrived back home. She was still angry, but she was putting Con’s needs before her own once more, and keeping a tight reign on any emotional outbursts. Stuart had to go back to Romalia almost at once, but he promised to come frequently once his royal duties were reestablished in some semblance of a routine. Con accepted his departure as quietly as she seemed to accept most things these days, and went back to her old routines almost immediately of working with Miss Barrett and caring for Steven. Several times, Margot tried to talk to Con about Len, having a need herself to talk about Len’s life, but Con still shied away from the subject. Jack enjoyed no more success on the subject than his daughter, and eventually realized that Con was not going to be forced into conversation about Len yet. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:39am Summer wore away into autumn and no more was heard about Joey’s supposed presence in Austria. Jack began to relax about the whole subject, and was glad he had not raised it with all the children, and Rosalie admitted that Jack had been right in his decision. Con and Margot had elected not to celebrate their seventeenth birthday, feeling it would be too much to bear with their triplet being gone from them, and Jack and Rosalie had stood by their choice and allowed the day to pass by unremarked As Christmas approached Jack and the entire family became more and more depressed. Christmas this year was going to be difficult with Len missing from the family circle. Stuart was paying one of his flying visits to the Tiernsee and could see how despondent the family was growing the closer it came to Christmas, and made a suggestion to Jack. “How about spending Christmas away from here?” he asked the man. “You could have my house in Barzup for as long as you like, and there is plenty of room for the whole family to stay.” Jack considered the option carefully. After some long thinking, he told Rosalie of Stuart’s offer, and that he was inclined to accept. “It can’t be a proper Christmas, obviously,” he said. “But for the sake of the little ones, I think we should try to keep the day and the whole period as happily as possible.” Rosalie was pleased. “I know the children would all understand if you didn’t try,” she said. “But I think it will help them all to remember Len in a more positive way than if we remained here at that time.” The children, when told of the plans, all responded in different ways. The younger children, from Felix and Felicity down, were all quite pleased with the arrangements and looked forward to Christmas almost as much as ever. It wasn’t that they didn’t miss Len, but the time that had passed had worn away the worst of their grief and they were able to look forward keenly to events again. The older children were sad, and knew they would miss Len almost as much on Christmas day as they had when she first left them. Con’s reaction was the worst of the lot however. She had viewed her time at Barzup as a special time for her and Stuart, and had thought the time and place had been personal and exclusive to them. She wasn’t too keen at sharing this private place with her whole family, and commented that she would rather remain at the Tiernsee alone. Jack, who hadn’t anticipated this feeling, spoke to Rosalie about it. “Should I turn down Stuart’s offer?” he asked her. “I suppose I should have asked Con how she felt about it before announcing the plan to the whole lot of them.” “I don’t think you should Jack. It is Stuart’s home, and it is for him to decide whom he wishes to invite there. Yes, Con spent much time there, and Stuart is Steven’s father, but she has no claim on the property - or Stuart! - And if we allow her to make this decision, it will be forcing a relationship upon Stuart that doesn’t actually exist.” Jack tactfully explained this to Con, and tried to make her see that it was Stuart’s own wish that they spend the Christmas season with him. Con with a stormy face had eventually agreed to go with her family, and Jack had sighed with relief and written to Stuart, thanking him for his offer and accepting with gratitude. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:40am I decided I luffs you all too much to be so selfish as to keep all this to myself :D The rest is coming! (But goodness only knows how much or how long!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:45am That's wonderful! We luffs you, too! And we can't wait for more... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 4:21am When the Maynards arrived at Barzup, they found Stuart waiting to welcome them. The staff was pleased to see Con once more, and whisked Steven, along with Geoff and Phillipa, away to the nursery, which was waiting for the three littlest members of the family. Con had been given her old room to sleep in, and the rest of the family was distributed around the many bedrooms the house had to offer. Stuart was particularly pleased that the Maynards had chosen to come to his house for the festive season. This would be his first Christmas without his mother, and he had been privately dreading it; now with guests and his beloved son with him, he felt he might get through the season. Three days before Christmas Day was Steven’s birthday, when he turned twenty. Although he had wanted to have a low-key day, his father King Andreas had insisted on his rights as a father to spend the day with his only son, and had come with his entourage to celebrate his sons’ birthday. Con found the presence of the King in the house a huge burden. She had not seen the man since the time Steven had been lying ill in the hospital with meningitis, and knowing of his attempt to pay her off, found it hard to be in the same room with him. The King felt equally awkward, especially as he found himself drawn to the child who was his grandson. Towards the end of the day, the King and Stuart went off to have a private conversation. The result of the conversation pleased Stuart, although the King seemed less pleased, despite the suggestion he made having been his own. Next day, Stuart asked to speak with Jack. Excitedly Stuart began speaking. “Jack, you know how much I care for Con, don’t you?” he asked. “I believe you care for her a lot,” replied Jack with a smile, “But exactly how much only you can tell.” “I love her Jack,” Stuart stated simply. “I have done since the first summer we met. I wanted to speak to you, and her, before now, but I couldn’t without my father’s permission. Now he has said I can ask Con to marry me, if you agree!” Jack looked slightly dismayed. “Oh Stuart,” he said. The happy look left Stuart’s face. “You don’t agree?” he asked slowly. “I can’t agree right now.” Said Jack. “May I ask why?” asked Stuart unhappily. Jack sighed, not really wanting to have this conversation with a boy he liked. “I have many reasons Stuart,” he began, “But I don’t know that you will like or agree with them.” “I would rather hear them anyway,” returned Stuart. “I’ll leave my main reason to last if you don’t mind,” said Jack, “And start with some of my lesser ones. Con has had a hectic year. She is still in shock to some degree about the events of the last months, I don’t think she would be ready to take on the responsibilities involved in marriage to anyone, let alone a member of royalty. Also, she is still only seventeen, and I think that to be very young to contemplate marriage.” “I see,” nodded Stuart. “And your main reason?” This was harder for Jack to put into words as he tried to find a way of saying what he really thought without hurting Stuart any more than necessary. Finally he decided to just tell the boy. “My main problem with agreeing to you asking her is that she would probably say yes.” Stuart looked at Jack in confusion. “That’s you MAIN reason?” he queried. “Yes,” Jack nodded. “Con would probably say yes. I don’t know if you have really considered Con’s position regarding you Stuart. You and I both know she fell for you that summer at the Platz. And then she had Steven. Since then, her only thoughts have been for Steven’s welfare, his needs and his place in life. She has looked to you as Steven’s father as being one to provide all those things. Which you have done. But also, she has come to rely on you being there for her.” “But why shouldn’t I be?” Stuart asked angrily. “I AM his father!” “But you aren’t Con’s husband, and she has had no chance to look around and see if there is anyone else she would rather have as a marriage mate. I don’t think you would treat her badly, and I know you would love her, but what of Con’s feelings and choices? What if she married you and later resented having chosen the only man she knew? It does happen,” continued Jack sadly, having had this accusation flung at him by Joey the night she had told him of her infidelity. Stuart sat in silence, trying to see Jack’s point of view. “You think she needs to play the field?” he asked finally. “No! For goodness sake Stuart, act a man and try to understand! I think Con needs time to adjust and see if she even wants to go through marriage! She might well want to, but equally she could come to find that she is satisfied with her life as it is, or there may come someone else in her life who she finds she could care for as deeply as you. She has been emotionally connected to you from the age of thirteen, and I doubt you will find many girls who feel the same at the age of thirty as they did at thirteen! Give her time to mature further, to grow emotionally. If you are wise, you will say nothing of this to her.” Stuart stood up. “I need to think about this. Thank you for being so candid with me Jack,” he said as he went to the door and left the room. Jack sighed, afraid he may have done harm, but convinced he was doing more good. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 4:48am After their frank conversation, Stuart seemed to avoid Jack. He spent as much time as usual with Steven and Con, but Con sensed an unhappiness in him which had not been there before his birthday, but whenever she attempted to question him, he brushed her questions aside until Con decided he must be feeling the strain of missing his mother. She could understand that totally, being in the position of missing Len’s companionship more at this time than she had in any of the months prior to now. As Stuart proved an unsatisfactory companion, Con found herself spending more time with Margot once again. Margot with one of her flashed of understanding made no comment on Con’s almost continuous company and did her best to satisfy the needs of her sister at this time. Christmas day itself had been a somewhat subdues affair despite the elders’ best efforts to make it merry for the youngsters. The day had been got through somehow, and the whole group seemed to breathe a collective sigh of relief that the day was in the past now. They had all spent time talking about the loved ones missing from their lives now, except Con who excused herself when they began the thread of conversation. The girl had become adept at spotting conversations that were likely to lead to topics she had no desire to either participate in or even listen to, and had developed a wide range of excuses for leaving the room at those times. After the New Year arrived, the Maynards made their plans for returning to the Tiernsee. The boys were dispatched back to school from Barzup leaving the smaller family party to make their way back to their lakeside home. Arriving back in the dusky afternoon light and laughing as they all slipped on the ice and snow, Jack halted them at a short distance from the house. He looked anxiously at Rosalie to see if she had spotted the same strange sight as himself. Her wide eyes told him she had, and he hurriedly suggested that they all stop off at the Kron Prinz Karl for hot chocolate before going finally home. They all eagerly agreed, thinking it a fine way to end their holiday, and once they were all settled, he made the excuse of going on ahead to the house with the luggage. He made his way up the path greatly wondering. He had halted the group when he had spotted smoke coming from one of the chimneys of his own house. Anna had gone to spend Christmas with her own family and was not due to return for a further four days, so none of the chimneys at home should be smoking. Unlocking the door, Jack called out “Hello? Anyone here?” and entered his property. Walking around the house, he noticed it was warm throughout and he knew someone must have lit fires in the great porcelain stoves fairly recently, but he could find no sign of life in the house other than the fires. He took the baggage in to the bedrooms and wondered what to do next. Was it a crime if someone entered your home in your absence and lit the fires that warmed the place? He would feel a fool if he alerted the police to an intruder and it turned out to be one of the many lakeside folk knowing his family were returning and doing him a kindness. Resolving to talk it over with Rosalie later, he busied himself with the bags to the extent that when his family arrived home a short while later, he had unpacked for everyone. After the rest of the family were in bed, Jack found Rosalie waiting to talk to him in the sitting room. She had seen the smoke coming from the house and had wondered greatly who was there, but as Jack had been so calm and there had been no-one with him when she had brought the rest of the family back, she knew he hadn’t wanted to discuss it at that time, but would probably talk to her later in private. “I just don’t know Ros,” said Jack after telling her exactly what he had found on his return to the house. “Would one of the locals have done that for us do you think?” “They may have done Jack, but I think they would have told us!” “That’s how I felt myself,” admitted Jack. “So who then?” “Goodness knows Jack. I suppose the only thing you can do is change the locks and hope it doesn’t happen again. After all, nothing was taken and there was no damage done. It seems a little presumptuous to call the police in for such a minor thing.” Jack changed the locks the very next day after making discrete enquiries and establishing that although anyone of the locals would have been delighted to do this for them, none of them had in fact gone in and prepared their home for their return. Giving it up as yet another mystery in life, Jack left the question alone and gradually almost forgot about it. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 5:04am Oh My God! It's getting light and I haven't even gone to bed yet! The sooner I finish writing this bliddy saga the better for my sleep patterns! lol Oh well, it's daytime now, I might as well stay up and keep typing. Ho hum. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 5:24am The rest of the winter passed by peacefully and the first signs of spring appeared. Con, busy preparing for Steven’s third birthday in the middle of April, noticed the spring arriving but failed to feel a corresponding thrill. Stuart was still making visits to see Steven, but his visits were gradually excluding her. She supposed dully that this was just the way things were going to be in the future and didn’t discuss this change in events with anyone. About a week before Steven’s birthday she received a letter from Stuart, and the thrill she felt when she received it vanished as she read the request it contained. Stuart was asking to take Steven back to his home in the capital of Romalia for a month after the child’s birthday. Con shut herself into her room for a whole day to think about this request. She was obviously delighted that Stuart still loved their son, but she was hurt that she wasn’t invited too. She no longer had the excuse that Steven needed her ministrations, and hers alone, and she knew she could trust Stuart to care well for the boy, but she didn’t know if she could part from her son for such a long period. But at the end of the day she had made a decision. Stuart was Steven’s father and had the child’s best interests at heart. If he thought he was fulfilling those interests by taking their son away for a month, then she would not stand in his way. She sat and wrote a short reply to Stuart, and went out and posted it before telling her family what was to happen. Jack alone knew why Stuart was acting coldly towards Con. The boy had taken his words to heart and was trying to allow Con time and space to mature. By taking Steven away, Con would have a chance to be merely a seventeen year old girl for once, with none of the hindrances of a young child. Margot was astonished at Con’s decision, and told her sister so. But Con refused to listen to anything negative about Stuart and insisted it was the best thing for Steven. This decision cast a shadow of the rest of Con’s arrangements for Steven’s birthday. Stuart arrived at the Tiernsee the day before, but for the first time ever chose not to stay at the Maynard’s home, booking a room at the Kron Prinz Karl instead. Con saw this as a further rejection of herself, but kept her feelings and thoughts private. Con managed to put on a happy face for Steven, and laughed and smiled gaily throughout the day, but as evening drew near, she became quieter. Stuart who had been watching her closely came to her. “I’ll pick Steven up tomorrow morning if that’s ok with you?” he asked politely. “That’ll be fine!” responded Con too brightly. “He’s all packed and can be ready as early as you like in the morning!” “Then I’ll come over for him after breakfast if I may. Then we can get going and hopefully get most of the way home before evening,” replied Stuart, before taking his leave of the family and retiring to the hotel for the night. Con carried Steven upstairs and put him to bed alone that night. She would allow none of her family to help her, and she sat by Steven until he had fallen asleep, then taken herself off to her own room to sit awake all night. When morning came, she dressed the little boyand took him out to the garden where she talked cheerfully to him about his exciting trip with his daddy, but when she saw Stuart approaching, she kissed Steven hurriedly and sent him off to meet his daddy and ran into the house, unable to watch her son leave. She remained in her room, peeping from behind the curtains as Steven ran into Stuart’s arms, and watched as Stuart collected the little boy’s luggage from the doorstep where she had left it ready. Stuart looked up at the window, but Con pulled back, not wanting to be seen. A quiet step behind her made Con turn, and she saw Rosalie there coming to comfort her. “No need Rosalie!” Con called brightly. “He’ll be fine and I’m just being a foolish mummy for a moment.” Rosalie remained in the room with Con though, and watched with her as Stuart and the little boy went off to where a car was waiting for them at the door to the hotel. As it sped off, Con flashed a fake smile at Rosalie. “That’s that then.” Rosalie could tell Con was breaking her heart inside but wanted to share this with nobody, so left the girl murmuring that she would be downstairs if Con cared to join her later. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 5:59am *sniff, sniff* Oh, poor Con! Why did Jack have to open his mouth?! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 7:56am Poor Con indeed! Why did Jack have to go sticking his nose where it wasn't wanted; just when he was one of the few of the old crowd that I still liked. I hope something happens so that Con doesn't spend the whole month seperated from Stuart and Steven! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 11:45am Those first few days without Steven were incredibly hard for Con. She hadn’t realized just how much of her day was devoted to the child, and found herself with long periods of time in which she had nothing to do. Although Con, and Margot, still took some lessons with Miss Barrett, these had been gradually reducing until they had become more along the lines of pleasant discussions on literature, current affairs or another topic in which all three were fascinated. Stuart wrote a letter to Con, telling the girl of his safe arrival in Romalia, and letting her know that Steven was well and enjoying himself. Con sighed as she read the note. She was glad that Steven was well, and knew that his departure had been within her own control, but she wished the child was still with her. Watching Con wander through the house, Jack felt pangs of guilt. He wondered if he had been right to encourage Stuart to leave Con alone, but still felt in his heart that he had. He loved his daughter fiercely, proud of the way she had coped with so much ever since Steven’s arrival, and he wanted Con to be sure that if Stuart should propose, she knew a little more about the chances life might have for her to experience love, and not just leap into marriage with the first nice man who asked her. The month passed very slowly for Con. She hadn’t even realized before how isolated her pursuits had become from those of her family. It seemed whenever she was at a loose end now, they were all happily occupied in tasks that didn’t require her presence. For so long Con had been focused so keenly on Steven she hadn’t noticed that her family didn’t seem to need her around anymore. Because of this, Con found herself taking solitary walks around the Tiernsee, trying to make the time pass more quickly until the month should be over. And then, three weeks after Stuart had gone, Con received yet another letter. Stuart wrote that although he knew she must have been missing Steven terribly, he wanted to keep the child with him even longer. It was now early May and he suggested keeping Steven in Romalia until July. Con was bitter when she read this letter. She wondered if Stuart had planned all along to keep their little boy with him for a far longer time than he had let on to her. But having made a decision to do whatever was right for her son, Con felt unable to write the reply she really wanted to and instead wrote that the arrangements Stuart was proposing would be fine. Con went to her father and told him of the latest developments. “I think I would like to go away myself,” she said brightly before he could offer any sympathy for her feelings. “But where to?” asked Jack. “I don’t really know yet,” said Con. “I only thought this morning that it might be nice to get away for a little while.” Jack looked closely at Con, and saw the effects the strain was having in her face, which was growing pale and thin once again. “Leave it with me,” he told his child. “I’ll see what I can arrange.” Jack talked it over with Rosalie, as he did all decisions big or small, and it was Rosalie who came up with an idea. “Send her to Cornwall Jack. Do you remember I used to live there? I have a few contacts there and know of a cottage that will be coming up for lease soon, Con could easily go and stay there.” “It’s certainly an idea Ros, but it’s an awfully long way for her to go.” “Well, I wasn’t thinking you would send her on her own. I thought perhaps you would send Margot with her.” “Now that’s a good idea!” said Jack. “Margot has enough sense to let Con do as she pleases but keep an eye on her. And I’m sure she would jump at the chance to go away for a holiday.” Jack put the suggestion to the two girls, and was pleased that Con agreed it was a good place to go. He made arrangements and, just a few days later, Con and Margot found themselves taking the long trip back to England for the first time in many years. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 11:51am After the two eldest girls had left, Jack and Rosalie settled back down with their far reduced family. The only children left at home now were Felicity, Cecil, Geoff and Phillipa, and Rosalie in particular felt the absence of the two older girls, and the pleasure she usually got from enjoying their company. One morning Rosalie sat in the bright sitting room sewing. She had spent most of the morning catching up with the mending and answering the telephone, in between greeting patients as they arrived to consult with Jack. Now, with the morning surgery hours being at an end, Rosalie allowed herself to relax. Hearing a door open in the hallway, Rosalie put down her sewing and went to get up to see who the latest arrival was, but before she could get up fully, a woman breezed into the sitting room. “J-Jo?” stammered Rosalie, almost incoherently. “Me,” replied Joey. “Now Rosalie, where’s my husband?” |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:20pm I had so much of this story to catch up on and its wonderful! please, please give this story a happy ending! i was so sad about poor Len! :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:25pm Aaaargh don't stop now I've got to go out soon! Wonderful story - difficult to see how Jack can be happy - ie. marry Rosalie - unless you intend to kill off Joey. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:36pm on 07/20/03 at 12:25:30, Lesley wrote:
Well, just so you can go and not have to worry about anything, here's a sneaky peek at the very last chapter of the story, but Shh! Keep it to yourself! ;) "The Martians, who had taken over planet Earth, were satisfied. Now that they had killed all the Earthlings, they could cultivate the planet and live forever. And so they all lived happily ever after." Remember now, don't tell anyone else! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:40pm 'RACHEL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!' |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 12:57pm You know, Rachel, if we didn't all love you so much, we'd probably have to hate you! But at least you gave us all a good laugh. So what colour will these martians be? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:05pm Martian coloured obviously! Duh! ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:09pm Ah, but which ones? I happen to know there are several... *g* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:11pm These are the ones from Gamma Delta sector who cross bred with the Epsilions. Of course, thers a slight touch of Plutonian in their genes too, but they try to ignore it. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:17pm Oh, those! Pfft! Weaklings! BTW, any chance of more of the story before I go to bed? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:20pm <Rachel splutters and chokes at KB's last comment> YOU get to go to bed?!?!?!?! I was up until after 5.30 this morning!!!!!!!!! You can just stay up now and keep me company!!!!!!!!!!!!! <splutters some more in sheer disbelief> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:22pm Thanks for staying up for us, but I think you deserve your sleep, what would Matey say! ps thanks for the writing bit :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:24pm on 07/20/03 at 13:20:31, Rachel wrote:
*lol* I can't believe you gave me the satisfaction of responding to that! Tee hee! And, yes, I will be going to bed, and very shortly, too. I have the worst headache, (and no, before you ask, it's not drink-related) but I am trying to finish the current chapter before I give in to it. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:26pm awwwwww poor Dr Bruce! Let me know when you go off to bed though my dear - I'm sure nobody will mind if I don't post the next portion of this story until after that time . . . |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:34pm Well, I'm going now. Good night! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 20th, 2003, 1:40pm I'm so disappointed! My email told me there were a dozen more replys on 'A change for Con' - but none of them continues the story! Rachel - thank you for my own private ending but I think I'll wait for the real thing! I'm out now till this evening - pleeeeeeeease finish by then!!!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:11pm Yayyyy Jo showed up again .......... but now it looks like she is at risk of martian coloured martians abducting her and the rest of them ... hmmmm .... Rachel!!!!!!!!!! lol ..... really, you are a fantastic writer ......... although sorry you didn't get much sleep! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 20th, 2003, 2:15pm Wow what a story! I cried buckets when Len died, and I join in the "Reg is dead" party! Rachel, if it does get published, I'll certainly buy it :) Can't wait to find out what happens next! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:05pm Rosalie looked at the woman stood before her. It was indeed Joey Bettany or Maynard, but such a changed Joey. Her hair appeared to have been hacked off with a pair of blunt scissors, and she looked about twenty years older than the last time Rosalie had seen her. Her clothes were dirty and almost coming apart, and if those things on her feet were shoes, they had long since ceased to resemble any articles by the same name. Joey repeated her demand. “Where is my husband Rosalie?” “In…in his office,” Rosalie replied faintly. Jo spun on her heel and marched out of the sitting room and across the hallway to Jack’s office. She flung open the door, and smiled at the consternation on Jack’s face. “Yes dear, it’s me. I’ve come back,” she said. The colour drained from Jack’s face. “Why Jo?” he asked her. “Why come here now?” “Oh, I’ve been here for a long time already Jack, but I chose not to see you. What I’ve come for today though are my babies. I want my twins back!” Jack looked at the woman he had once loved in disbelief. “Your babies, Jo?” he asked her. “Yes, my little babies. I sent Len off with them to you so I know you’ve got them here. I want my babies Jack!” Jack spoke slowly. “I don’t think that would be a very good idea Jo,” he said. “The children are happy, and don’t even know you. I think you have to leave me to bring them up.” “But what if they aren’t yours?” asked Jo cruelly. “What if all this time you’ve been bringing up another mans’ children. Never thought of that, did you?” For over three years now, Jack had privately harboured doubts in this direction. He knew from what little Jo had told him of her affair that it was quite possible that he wasn’t Geoff and Phillipa’s natural father, but that the other man could be. But although he had doubts, he had chosen to keep them to himself, knowing it would do nobody any good to speak about them, and worried it would cause dissatisfaction in his life if he shared his thoughts. He had taken Geoff and Phillipa into his home and his heart, and he knew that it made no difference to his love for the children whether he was their real father or not. “I have thought of that Jo, but I honestly don’t care.” He told his estranged wife. “But they’re my babies Jack and I want them now. You can’t keep my children, especially when they more than likely aren’t yours.” Joey’s voice was rising and she was nearly screeching the last words. Jack remained calm, recognizing signs of incipient hysteria. “Joey,” he said in as kind a voice as he could produce. “You want your babies back, but have you thought that they aren’t actually babies anymore? They are real little people, with their own personalities. They have never known you, do you think it would be kind to take them away from all the people they know?” Joey’s voice returned to its normal levels, and she looked confused. “I want my babies now,” she said once more. Rosalie had been shamelessly eavesdropping in the hallway, now she ran lightly up the stairs and took Geoff and Phillipa down the back stairs, calling to Felicity and Cecil to come too. She went out from the house through the kitchen and went directly to the boathouse. Getting the light rowing boat out, she took the children down the lake, and went to the hotel at the far end. She asked the proprietor’s wife who knew her quite well to mind the children for a few minutes while she used the telephone. Rosalie placed a call to England, getting Madge on the phone. “Your sister is here Madge,” Rosalie told her by way of greeting. “She just walked into the house and demanded her babies.” “Well, surely nobody can deny my sister her children?” asked Madge’s voice, outraged. Rosalie was furious. “Madge, Jo may have given birth to Geoff and Phillipa, but she has never been their mother! The don’t know her from the next man, and she casually saunters in after all this time demanding them and you think that is ACCEPTABLE?” Madge tried to talk over Rosalie’s angry voice, but Rosalie refused to be quieted. “No Madge, Jack won’t let her take the children now, and you know it. You’d better get here as soon as possible if you want to see Joey for yourself, but I swear to you, she won’t be taking m-Jack’s children from here.” Rosalie had caught herself and choked back the words that expressed how she truly felt. She had been going to say “my children”, and that was honestly how she felt about young Geoff and Phillipa, having been with them for so long and watched over them, nursing their hurts and rejoicing in their childish triumphs. It had been from her knees that both children had taken their first steps, and to her that they had said “ma-ma” for the first time. For the first time in her life, Rosalie understood totally about a mother’s protectiveness towards her children. Joey might want them, but Rosalie wouldn’t let the children go without a fight. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:17pm oooooh i like it!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 3:44pm Joey was sitting in Jack’s office, repeating every so often, “I want my babies.” Each time Jack quietly said, “No Joey. It’s not fair to them. I can’t let you do this.” Joey showed no inclination to leave, and Jack was wise enough to let her be. He made a show of busying himself with paperwork, but in reality just watched Jo from the corner of his eye. He was aware the house was unusually quiet and guessed that Rosalie had removed the children, for which he was grateful. He didn’t know if Joey would remain quiet, or if there would be a return of her earlier anger, and he would prefer the children to be spared that if possible. Anna had been astonished to find her former mistress sitting in Jack’s office when she came to tell him that lunch was prepared. Jack had cut off her excited voice by saying “A tray please Anna, with enough for two thank you. That will be all,” leaving Anna to wonder whatever had happened to make Joey appear so old and changed. She had taken a tray back, but looking at Jack’s face, had remained silent and merely placed the tray on a table before leaving as quietly as possible. Jack took a plate over to Joey. “Lunch is here Jo, are you hungry?” Joey snatched the plate form his hands and stuffed the food down her throat by way of answer. Jack sat himself back at his desk, playing with the food on his own plate. Although he no longer felt any love for Joey, he was greatly saddened by her appearance, and he was guessing, with his medical training coming to the forefront, that Joey was either on the verge of or in the midst of a complete nervous breakdown. The phone rang several times, but Jack ignored it. As it was his private line, Anna was unable to answer it for him, so it rang and rang. Joey had gone quiet after she had eaten, but finally looked at Jack. “Can I have my babies now?” she whispered in a cracked voice, so unlike the tones of years before. “No Joey,” Jack replied with finality. “You can’t.” Joey started to giggle then, and tears began to pour down her face. Jack considered giving Joey a shot, but shook his head impatiently. God alone knew what she had been up to lately, but for he knew she could already be under medical attention elsewhere. A doctor couldn’t go a round doping up any likely candidate, even if that person was acting crazy in his own home. Jack stood up. “I think you need to go to bed Joey,” he said at last. “Not with you!” Joey snarled, flashing in an instant from tears to rage. “No, Joey, not with me. Anna will sit with you, would you like that?” “Anna,” said Jo, the giggles starting again. “Oh yes, she can sit with me, I’ve such a lot of news for her!” Jack impressed on Anna the need to keep Joey in the room he directed her to, and Anna, desperate to help in whatever way she could, locked the door and removed the key once she was in the room with Joey. Jack went wearily back into his office just as the phone rang again. He snatched it up, “What?” he asked. “Jack, it’s me,” said Rosalie. “I’ve taken the children, don’t be angry.” Jack gave a sigh of relief. “I’m not angry in the least Ros! I’m just so glad you showed some initiative! Keep them away Ros; don’t bring them back tonight or tomorrow unless I tell you it’s ok to. I’m going to phone Madge and Jem, they can come and sort out this mess now.” “Madge already knows,” came Rosalie’s reply. “I called her from the hotel, was that ok?” Rosalie asked anxiously. “How did she take the news?” asked Jack with real curiosity. “You know Madge, she’s taking Joey’s part without even waiting to hear any details!” replied Rosalie. Jack groaned. He knew how defensive Madge was of her younger sister, but he had hoped she would at least be prepared to wait for the facts for once before making one of her firm decisions about the rights and wrongs of the case. After checking that Rosalie had plenty of money for all their requirements, he sent her off to go and find a hotel for the night, and rang off, ready to make yet another call to England. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 4:26pm on 07/20/03 at 14:15:23, Clare wrote:
I'm so glad it made you cry ;D I don't feel nearly such a fool as I did now! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 5:16pm Shortly after midnight, Jack heard a car pull up outside the house and guessed that Madge and Jem had arrived. He had placed a call to their home in England but had only been able to speak to their servant, Rosa, who had informed him with great dignity that the couple were taking a flight out to Austria and had left the house already. Getting to his feet, he went to the door in time to meet Madge marching up his path. “I wish to see my sister Jack, and don’t try to stop me,” she said. “Wouldn’t dream of it Madge, but you’d better be prepared for a shock when you see her. She isn’t well.” “Where is she?” Madge demanded as her husband came along the path behind her. “Upstairs. Sleeping. Anna is with her.” Madge charged up the stairs, calling “Joey! Joey, I’m here!” as she went. Jem wouldn’t look at Jack, and merely followed his wife up the stairs. Madge was furious when she found the door to the bedroom locked. “Jack Maynard, get up here and unlock this door immediately!” she shouted. Jack, staying downstairs called back, “Anna has the key, not me,” then turned and went into the sitting room, angry at Madge’s attitude towards him in his own home. Madge rattled the door, demanding to be let in, and Anna unlocked the door for her. Madge went straight to the bed where Joey was lying fast asleep. “Oh, Joey baba!” choked out Madge as she saw her sisters dramatically altered appearance. Sweeping her sister into her arms, she glared at Jem. Jem came over to the bed as Joey opened her eyes. Joey, seeing her sister so unexpectedly, giggled again. “Madge!” she said in a voice that seemed to belong to a child. “Have I been naughty again? Are you going to punish me again?” she asked, before being overcome by her own giggles. “What’s wrong with her Jem?” Madge asked, feeling slightly uncomfortable by Joey’s responses. “Let me look her over Madge, and then I may be able to tell you more.” Jem replied. Jem asked Joey several questions, but between her giggles, Joey was unable to give him any satisfactory answers. She insisted she hadn’t meant to be naughty whenever she looked at Madge, and told Jem not to fuss her. Jem was extremely worried about Joey, but tried to cover it as well as possible in front of Madge. Joey’s mind appeared to be in utter chaos, one moment making her act like a child, and the next calling out for her babies. Madge had the utmost faith in her doctor husband’s skills and was expecting him to pull off a miracle any moment now and restore Joey to her full senses. Jem knew this was nigh on impossible, but felt he had to prove himself in Madge’s eyes. He cleared his throat, and began talking in a fairly arrogant voice. “Yes, obviously she has been through too much, poor child, and her mind is taking a break. She just needs plenty of rest, and a good deal of love, and then she’ll be fine. But rest is the key, nothing more nor less.” Madge’s eyes gleamed. “I’ll go and inform Jack!” she said, and left the room to find her brother in law. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 5:16pm Jack was sitting with a book in the sitting room, but not reading it. Madge swept into the room, and began talking in a loud forceful voice. “Joey needs rest Jack, Jem says. Obviously she is worn out with whatever terrible experiences she has had since you threw her out. I’ll move in with her here to keep an eye on her of course, but you will have to make sure she is kept as peaceful as possible.” Jack stood up, and pulled himself up to his full height. “You will not,” he said. “You will remove your sister from my house as soon as daylight comes round. She is not staying here, you are not staying here. How dare you talk to me about Joey having had terrible experiences? Have you forgotten everything my family has been through? Are you telling me that you will still put Joey’s needs above everyone else’s, including my children’s? No Madge, she can stay until morning, but I expect you and Jem to make arrangements and take your sister away first thing in the morning.” Madge became angry. “You married her Jack, for better or worse. This is obviously the worse, and it is your duty to care for her. You have no choice in this matter Jack.” “I have plenty of choice Madge,” said Jack seriously. “I could get on the phone right now to Innsbruck and inform the police that a madwoman arrived in my house this morning threatening to take my children from me, I could tell them that the mad woman’s family are here and refusing to take her away. I could drag Jem’s name publicly through the gutter. But I’m not doing that. I am merely informing you that YOU will take YOUR sister and leave my home first thing in the morning.” Madge choked down a sob of fury. “Oh, you’re evil Jack Maynard! Jem has said Joey needs to rest, but instead you are forcing her out. I expect you are hoping the shock will kill her and leave you free to marry that home wrecker you live with!” Jack’s fists balled at his side. “If you are referring to Rosalie, you will keep your personal opinions to yourself. She is no home wrecker; the only home wrecker in this house is currently upstairs in bed. And I know you don’t believe me,” Jack continued, raising his voice to drown Madge’s denials, “But I can assure you it is true. Rosalie has been a true friend to me Madge, at a time when people I had previously counted on let me down.” “That was your own fault Jack! You couldn’t expect us to stay close to you after the way you treated my sister?” “I treated your sister with as much respect and dignity I could find Madge. I have told you already, Jo had an affair, and that was the cause of our separation. She didn’t love me Madge! Maybe she never truly did, I don’t know, but when she had that affair, that was the end of any pretence she made of respecting me as her husband.” A sound in the open doorway made Madge and Jack turn their attention there, where they saw Joey coming towards them with Jem making feeble attempts to restrain her. “I’ll have my babies back now Jack,” said Joey, giving her sister a small wave. “No Joey! You can’t take my children away.” Jack replied, exasperated at Jem’s ineffectiveness. “Ah,” replied Joey craftily, “But they aren’t yours, are they?” she said before dissolving into those disturbing giggles once more. Madge stood looking at Joey with her mouth wide open. “Joey! You don’t know what you’re saying dearest! Don’t worry Joey baba, we’ll get you your babies soon.” “Don’t fool yourself Madge. You won’t be taking my children away at all let alone soon!” Jack was angry at Madge’s calm overlooking of Joey’s confession of infidelity. “They’re my babies Jack and I want them!” Joey said with another of those unnerving switches in temperament. She scowled at him, and looked around the room as though she expected to see the children hidden somewhere nearby. Jack raised his voice, “Jem, I think you had better take Joey and leave now,” he said. “The children aren’t here, and won’t be coming back until I am certain that Joey is far enough away to no longer be a threat to them, but get her out of here right now.” Jem moved towards Joey and took her arm, trying to lead her out the door. Joey pulled back, not wanting to be taken and Jem once again gave way making feeble motions of apologies to the room at large. Jack was raging. “What’s wrong with you Jem? You should at least know how to treat a hysterical patient!” Jack turned to Joey and spoke in a loud clear voice. “You are going with Madge and Jem now Joey, be a good girl and go with them.” Joey flashed a look of hatred at Jack. “I’m not your good girl!” she spat out before turning a beaming smile on Jem and walking out the door and getting into the car. Jack was shaking with anger after Madge and Jem had left with Joey. He neither knew nor cared where they planned on taking her that night, but he felt justified in making them leave as abruptly as he had. Locking the doors, he went wearily up to bed to reflect that every time he thought life had flung all it had at him, there came a little more. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 20th, 2003, 5:48pm And i always liked Joey and Madge and Jem! :( please, please give this a happy ending! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 20th, 2003, 7:53pm The morning brought telephone calls from Jem and Rosalie. Jem’s briefly told Jack that Madge was insisting on taking Joey back to England immediately, but he would keep Jack informed; Rosalie’s, far more welcome, was full of loving concern for Jack himself, and the glad news that she would be back with the children very soon, now that Jack had agreed it was safe to return. The children hadn’t suffered in any way for their hastily arranged adventure, and were inclined to laugh and joke about Rosalie running away with them. Although Jack laughed with them, the laughter didn’t quite make it to his eyes. Rosalie quick as ever to notice anything wrong with the man she adored sent the little ones back off to their own quarters. “What is it Jack? What are you thinking?” she asked him. “I’m thinking I’ve got some difficult letters to write to England Rosalie. I can’t hide the facts from the kids this time, they need to know that Joey was here.” “Are you going to write to Con, Jack?” asked Rosalie. “That’s one of my biggest problems Ros. If I write to her now, it could push her over the edge, but if I don’t tell her, she’ll accuse me of hiding things from her. What do you think I should do?” Rosalie had spent much of the previous night thinking about this very problem. Although it was mainly to the younger children that she felt as a mother, her love for the remaining triplet sisters was enormous, and she felt a massive desire to protect them as far as possible, but they were both growing up. They would be eighteen in the November and she thought they would probably resent having news of this magnitude kept from them for any longer than was absolutely necessary. As it was by now the middle of June, Jack felt he could ask his two eldest girls to return home, as their visit to England had been planned to end at the end of the month. “I’ll call Margot, and give her a hint about the way things have been shaping up,” he decided. “And then I can get her to come back with Con and tell them both all the details once they get home.” After calling Cornwall, that was exactly what happened, and the two girls arrived home less than a week after all the troubles up at the Tiernsee. Both girls were stunned by Jack’s revelations, and Margot bristled up, cross that Joey was once again disrupting the harmony of their lives. When Jack had told both girls, he watched Con anxiously, wondering how this news would affect her, and was startled by the girls’ reaction. Con shrugged her shoulders as if she didn’t care. When Jack asked if she was ok she replied, “Oh yes. I heard you but I really don’t mind where she is or what she does anymore. She can’t hurt Steven since he is with his daddy, and you and Rosalie will look after Geoff and Phillipa. She doesn’t seem interested in any of the rest of us, so why should I worry?” With that the dark haired girl had wandered off into the garden, to be followed after a moment by Margot. “What do you think Ros?” he asked. “Should I be worried by that?” “Leave her be Jack. She’ll deal with this in her own way. It’s what you wanted really, Con to make her own choices in life. She’s made a choice to not let Joey’s actions affect her anymore, and you have to accept that.” “It’s hard letting go Ros,” he said. “I know Jack, but you knew one day you would have to. It seems Con has learned to let go too.” The last days of June vanished, bringing the boys back to the Tiernsee for the summer. Con, although still quieter, grew happier as the days went by until once more she had only a week more to wait until her son would be back with her. A letter from Stuart arrived and Con almost cringed when she took it from Rosalie’s outstretched hand at the breakfast table. Without a second glance, Con placed the letter in her pocket and continued eating breakfast. Wanting to be alone, Con decided to take the rowing boat out into the middle of the lake and read her letter there. She opened the letter with her heart in her mouth and her pulse racing. “Dear Con, Steven is well and very excited to think he will be seeing you again soon. He talks about you often Con, and is a delight to be with. I wondered if you and Steven would like the use of the house at Barzup for the summer. I must confess I have selfish reasons for hoping you will take this offer, as it would allow me to spend so much time with Steven that I otherwise will be unable to do this year, being unable to arrange matters to permit me to spend my usual two months at the beautiful Tiernsee. I don’t wish you to feel pressured into this however Con, and will understand and make alternative plans if you choose not to come. Whatever you decide let me know when Steven and I arrive next week. Warm regards Stuart.” This letter, despite being unexpected in its offers, was the very opposite of what Con had been mentally preparing herself for. She had made up her mind as Rosalie handed it to her that morning that Stuart was going to keep Steven and it was pleasant to be so wrong. With an enormous sense of well-being, Con returned to the house and threw herself wholeheartedly into the exploits of her siblings, much to their satisfaction. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 20th, 2003, 9:26pm Oh my bloody goodness! This is absolutely fantastic! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sarah_K on Jul 20th, 2003, 11:12pm I've just read (pretty much) the whole of this thread in one go... I am now going to lie down in a darkened room. I've laughed, I've cried, I've gasped and I've cursed you quite liberally (as well as a lot of the characters *grin*) Looking forward to more... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 20th, 2003, 11:46pm Ahem, Rachel, still one tiny little detail missing... *KB crosses her arms and taps one foot impatiently* Although I actually think I might know now. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 20th, 2003, 11:47pm Now I'm checking this thread first instead of email when I wake up ..... this must be good Rachel! I want a happy ending for poor Jo but it doesn't look like that is going to be possible! I guess Rachel still hasn't broken the news to Jack about the person involved in the affair :( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 20th, 2003, 11:57pm This is great!!! I came into work this morning to find pages of new stuff to read and I've just gotten through it. I think I've worked out who Jo had the affair with too ;-) Please, please, please give us more. Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:21am Stuart brought Steven back to the Maynard’s home and smiled wistfully as he saw the little boy run flying into Con’s arms. He had grown used to having the little boy with him, and understood what an enormous sacrifice Con had made by allowing him to keep the child for so long. Con had thought long and hard about whether to return to Barzup over the summer. She eventually decided that she would go for the month of August, but not before. This way, Steven and herself could enjoy the best of both worlds – summer with the Maynard’s and summer in Romalia. Stuart had not remained at the Tiernsee, but after hearing Con’s decision, had courteously refused the offers of hospitality and taken himself back to Romalia, to throw himself into his work there in an effort to ward off the longing for his son. Con indulged in hours of being with her son, thrilled to have him home once more. The little boy accepted quite placidly the change in his environment, but his frequent requests for his daddy gave Con several pangs of guilt. One of Con’s main considerations for remaining at home until August was the anniversary of Len’s death. When the day came round, Margot and Con slipped away in the early morning light, taking flowers to Len’s grave. “It still seems so impossible,” sighed Margot. “And unfair,” replied Con. But when Margot tried to talk more about Len, Con did her usual trick of suddenly finding she had to go elsewhere, leaving Margot alone with tears in her eyes. Margot spent the day mostly in tears or on the verge of them. The lack of sharing with Con making the day seem even worse than it might otherwise have been. Although Jack and Rosalie tried to help the still grieving girl, it was Con she wanted to talk with; Con who she felt ought to share with her in these feelings of loss she still felt. But although Margot privately wept over Con failing her in this way, she was careful to keep this side of affairs from her family, being unprepared to criticize her sibling in any way. The following week saw Con and Steven’s departure for Barzup. Their going, although expected, left a gap in Margot’s life. She had been so close to Con while they stayed in England and it was hard for her to deal with this separation now. While Con and Steven were away, Margot found herself spending long hours with Rosalie, and found a new respect growing for the older woman. Margot had watched Rosalie support Jack for the past years, and had been able to see clearly that that her father and Rosalie were deeply in love, but she was also aware that they were both remaining true to Jack’s deep held religious beliefs and remaining, although very close, nothing more than friends. For some reason, this began to irritate Margot as the summer wore on, and she wanted to talk it over, but didn’t know where to start. During that summer, Margot found a new friend, and it was this friend that she eventually confided in. The girl had come to the Tiernsee for a holiday, having been sent there by her parents in order to give herself a chance to “think”. Ariella was a Catholic like Margot and the Maynard’s but had been going through a crisis of faith lately, knowing God’s word, but being unable to reconcile some of the doctrines to her own personal feelings. Her parents, hoping that some time in a deeply Catholic culture would help the girl to come firmly back within the fold had dispatched her forthwith to Austria, and it was the Tiernsee that had been chosen for her stay. The two girls had met first at Mass, and a firm friendship had quickly sprung up. During the long summer evenings, the two girls often wandered the banks of the blue lake, talking seriously about Catholic doctrines, and eventually Margot had felt Ariella would listen sympathetically to her concerns for her father and Rosalie. Ariella listened closely to Margot’s tale and heaved a sigh when she was finished. “This is exactly the kind of thing I tried to explain to my mother and father,” she said. “I think people need to be happy Margot, and I don’t see why they have to remain unhappy and alone when it’s no fault of their own. I mean, if your father had been the one to have the affair, I think that would be different, but since he is innocent of any guilt, why would God want him punished?” Margot agreed with this thinking since it matched her own opinions. She was feeling very confused herself these days with her faith, wanting to see her father and Rosalie happy. Ariella and Margot talked long about God’s forgiveness and other theological matters that they personally felt uncomfortable with, but deep down, Margot knew that her father was unlikely to understand her thinking. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:21am Jack was aware of the friendship that Margot had, but knew little of the discussions of his own personal business. He would have been very angry with Margot discussing his circumstances, and Margot, knowing this, kept her friend mainly away from her home. One afternoon, Ariella came to find Margot and seemed hugely excited about something. “Come quickly Margot, I just found something, and wanted to share it with you!” she called out. Margot hurried off, asking “Whatever are you so excited about Ari?” “Not here,” replied Ariella, and refused to say another word until the two girls were far down the shores of the lake sitting watching the little white steamer go on its trip round the lake. “Here, read this bit I’ve marked,” said Ariella, handing Margot a small New Testament. It wasn’t a version Margot was familiar with, but she took it and read the words Ariella had indicated and gave a small gasp. “But if this is written here, and it was said by Jesus, why, it means it would be alright for my father and Rosalie to marry!” she squeaked out excitedly. Ariella nodded excitedly. “I’m so glad I came across that today. I’m going back home tomorrow as you know, and just think if I hadn’t seen it and read it properly!” Margot suddenly went quiet. “My father may not choose to read it in quite the same way,” she said thoughtfully. “Take that copy with you Margot,” Ariella said. “I can easily get another copy back home. I don’t think,” she continued, “that my parents are going to be very happy with me, but I’ve reached the conclusion that it is better for me to have faith in God my way than no faith at all.” Margot embraced her new friend and thanked her for the gift. After promises to keep in touch, Ariella had to return to the hotel to pack, prior to leaving the lake first thing in the morning. Margot returned slowly to her home, reading and rereading the words in the book of Mathew. When she arrived home, she went quietly to her father and asked to speak with him. Jack agreed, pleasantly unprepared for the interview Margot had in store for him! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:24am *lol* Naive fool! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:31am Yay!!! there I am :) Thanks Rachel! and now poor Jack as he goes into this interview ... *sniff, I have to go to work* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:41am Can I just issue a general apology to any Catholics on the list before I post the next bit? I don't want to belittle anyone's beliefs, but in the interest of the story, it may appear that I am doing so. Please don't take any offence, as none is intended to anybody! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:42am Jack had been furious with Margot for the first time for years. He had been so angry he refused to even look at the scripture book she kept trying to put into his hands, and eventually had grabbed it and flung it across the room. Margot with tears in her eyes had begged him to read it, but he ordered the girl curtly from the room, and had flung himself out through the French doors and into the garden in an attempt to calm down. He returned to the house to find Margot had shut herself into her bedroom sobbing wildly and refusing to speak to anyone. Rosalie, not having been invited in to the discussion between Margot and her father was at a loss to understand what the row was about. Jack tried to explain, but couldn’t find the words. He felt it would be suggesting to Rosalie that there was hope for them, when he knew there couldn’t be, and he was determined not to raise the woman’s hopes. The next morning, Margot had appeared subdued at breakfast, and then taken herself away from Jack’s glares as soon as possible. She had been so certain he would be as thrilled as her that it had been a tremendous blow to have him fire up at her in that way. She wandered morosely around the lake, wishing Ariella hadn’t left that day or that Con was there to talk to. Jack went to his office to work and caught sight of the New Testament that Margot had pushed at him last night still laying on the floor. Feeling ashamed of himself for having reacted so violently, he picked up the mistreated book and smoothed the crumpled pages. Against his own will, his eyes caught sight of the verse Ariella had marked, and he sat in his chair and read the words. In this version, Matthew 19 and verse 9 went: “I say to you that whoever divorces his wife, except on the grounds of fornication, and marries another commits adultery.” Jack frowned as the words squirmed around in his head. He knew that divorce was against God’s laws, but this version seemed to be making it sound acceptable! Wanting to refute the words in his own head, Jack went and fetched his own Douay Bible and turned up the same scripture, and went white as he read the words. And I say to you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and he that shall marry her that is put away, committeth adultery. Jack sat reading the words over again in his own bible. There was no doubt these were Jesus own words, and they appeared in his own bible. His mind was in a whirl. Could Margot be right after all? But he KNEW it was against God’s law to divorce his wife, so how could that be? Abandoning his office, Jack marched from the house and set off for the chapel, determined to speak to the priest and find out what this all meant. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:54am Hooray for common sense! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:14am Rosalie, greatly startled and wondering, had watched as Jack marched away from the house. She wondered if it was connected to the outburst last night, but knowing no details could not conjecture on what the reasons might be. Instead, she busied herself organizing all the children ready for a picnic later that day. The summer holidays were nearly at an end once more, and Rosalie was trying to pack as many treats into the final few days as possible. As Rosalie was setting off with the youngsters, Jack appeared back at the house, angry and dissatisfied with his conversation with the priest. The priest had merely insisted that it was against God’s law for him to obtain a divorce and Jack should obey that commandment. He wouldn’t answer Rosalie’s enquiries as to where he had been or what was wrong so she left him and went off to enjoy the day with the Maynard children. Next day, out of the blue, Con arrived home. She hadn’t been expected for at least another week, and many anxious questions were asked of her. She brushed off the questions saying, “I wanted to come home! Surely that’s allowed?” before disappearing to unpack her and Steven’s possessions. Not for worlds would she admit her true reason for coming home being her inability to endure the solitude at Barzup and Stuart’s growing indifference to her. Stuart had visited often, but Con had felt shut out by him more and more, and had eventually come to the conclusion she would be better off at home. Once the boys had gone back to school, Jack had a lengthy conversation with Rosalie one evening. He had decided he had to go to England and knew this would cause upset in his home. Rosalie became increasingly certain that Jack was going to see Joey, and felt she could offer no objections. She had known all along that Jack needed to resolve the issue of Jo’s behaviour, and guessed that he was going to try and make amends with her in whatever way he could. “Are you taking the twins with you?” she asked, afraid that Jack intended handing them over to their mother, despite his earlier claims that he wouldn’t do that. “No Ros. This is their home and I am their father. I will try to be away as short a time as possible, and I know you will care for the children while I’m gone. Please try to understand, this isn’t an easy time for me, but there are certain things I have to do now, and only I can do them,” he replied. Rosalie with great dread had helped him make his preparations to go, and after he had gone, privately indulged in tears, certain that their peaceful life was drawing to an end. Jack was away for over a month, and although he wrote frequent kind letters to Rosalie and the family, the woman remained convinced that this was only a delaying of the blow to fall. Jack eventually arrived home in the small hours of the night in October, and Rosalie heard him tossing and turning in his room during the night while she wept silently, knowing he would speak to her tomorrow. Over breakfast, Jack arranged that the girls would go to Innsbruck with Miss Barrett for the day, and would take the twins with them also. Rosalie sat quietly, realizing Jack was trying to empty the house of everyone before he spoke to her. The girls objected to his plan on the grounds that they hadn’t seen him for so long, and wanted to hear the news, but Jack remained firm. “Of course I want to see you all and catch up with all your news!” he said at last. “But there are various ends I have to tie up at home before I can really be free to relax and enjoy our time. And what’s one more day after so many weeks?” he asked, and with much grumbling the girls had gone. Rosalie drifted through the house, waiting for Jack to seek her out, knowing he would speak to her soon. She was depressed waiting for him, and mentally preparing herself for whatever he was going to say. She felt sure it could only be bad news and mean a change for their lifestyle. Eventually, Jack came to her and asked her to come out for a walk with him. Nodding dully, Rosalie fetched her coat and hat, and they set off down the path and heading towards the head of the lake. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:27am Pleeeeease Rachel, let Jack and Rosalie get together. Be ruthless and kill Jo if necessary!!! (Gasp - I can't believe I'm saying this :)) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:32am I'm not Catholic and would probably have shown Margot the same verse my namesake did ..... I love the romance between Jack and Rosalie .... although I don't want to see Jo killed off!!!!! Sigh .... hard staying away from reading this! lol |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:46am They walked half way down the lake in silence. Rosalie didn’t feel up to making small talk, and Jack showed no signs of beginning any discussion on his time away. “Shall we sit?” asked Jack eventually, indicating a seat placed near the path. Rosalie moved over to it and sat down, waiting. Jack cleared his throat nervously, and coughed a few times. Finally, in a strangled voice he burst out, “Rosalie, I got divorced.” Rosalie was stunned, this being the very last thing she had expected. “Divorced?” she managed at last. “You got a divorce?” Relieved that the initial telling was over, Jack grew expansive. “Yes, Ros. I went to England and got a divorce from Joey on the grounds of adultery. Madge and Jem tried to stop me, but since Jo is shouting to anyone who will listen that Geoff and Phillipa probably aren’t mine, it wasn’t too hard to prove my case. It’s over Ros. She’s no longer my wife.” “Did you see her while you were there?” asked Rosalie, wanting to know all the details. “How was she?” “Honestly Ros? Completely gone. She’s in a hospital now in England because Madge couldn’t cope with her by herself. Her mind is all over the place. Some days she thinks she’s still at school here in Austria, other days she believes she’s still wandering the continent with her dog. She knows who everyone is, but swings from one mood to another so fast it’s scary. And it turns out,” he continued, “that Jo was here most of the time since she left Frankfurt. She lived in the house before we all came up here that first summer, and then after the dog died she stayed there again last winter when we had the strange events with the fires being lit. From what she says, it was also her who played all those pranks on me before Reg came here. She talks about playing a rag on me and me going around guessing where she had put all my belongings. She just isn’t there any more Ros. Her body is there, but her mind is in pieces and only comes together when she is angry.” “And the twins?” asked Rosalie quietly. “Stay here,” replied Jack. “Madge, and Jem in particular, tried to insist on me sending them over to them, especially as Joey persists in believing I’m not their real father, but I won’t do it to those kiddies Ros. As far as they know I am their father, and since Joey still hasn’t said who she thinks is their real father, they stay right her. After all, there is still the chance that they are mine.” Rosalie was relieved. She couldn’t bear to give up the twins although she knew she would have had to if Jack had agreed to the Russell’s demands. They sat together on the seat for a long time. Jack reached over and took Rosalie’s hand. “Cold?” he asked her, for the wind was cutting. “No,” smiled Rosalie. She was feeling content again, Jack had come back and the twins were staying. The sense of relief was huge and prevented Rosalie from feeling anything other than warm and happy. Jack cleared his throat again, and once more went through his embarrassed coughing. “Um,” he said and stopped. Rosalie laughed. “What is it Jack? Is there more?” “Um, well, yes, that is, there could be?” he said, and laughed in his turn by Rosalie’s bewildered expression. “Marry me Rosalie,” Jack said in a rush. “Oh Jack,” she said softly. “Are you sure that’s really the best thing for you now? I mean, you’ve only just divorced Joey! And I don’t want you to rush into this because you think you owe it to me or something!” “Rosalie, I’m asking you because I love you. You’ve been my helper and my companion for the past years. You’ve stuck with me through bad times despite the fact you could have walked away at any time. I had no claim on you, yet you stayed willingly. Rosalie, I love you so much, I want to share every part of my life with you now I’m free to do so.” Rosalie felt foolish as she felt tears begin to slide down her nose and drip in her lap. Marrying Jack would be the ultimate realization of the love they felt for each other. Gently wiping a tear from Rosalie’s face, Jack said nothing but held her hand tighter. Suddenly Rosalie looked Jack straight in the eyes. “Yes,” she said. “I love you Jack.” Jack leaned closer to the woman he loved, and they kissed for the first time, there on the shore of the beautiful Tiernsee. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:49am on 07/21/03 at 01:46:13, Rachel wrote:
Yes! Finally! Thank you! But I still want to know who the other guy was -- I know who I think, but I want to know if I'm right. This is great! Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 21st, 2003, 2:03am YEAH!!!!!! <punches the air> I'm all teary!!!! And so happy for Rosalie!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sarah_K on Jul 21st, 2003, 2:13am well you've got me crying again, but happy tears now :-) I'm off to bed, try not to destry the happy mood before tomorrow... please...? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 2:16am Woo hoo! Now all you have to do is tie up the loose end of Con and Stuart (and another love scene like that wouldn't go astray!) and reveal that Jack is the father of the twins, but that Joey had an affair with ______ and I'll be completely satisfied! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 21st, 2003, 9:59am After the success of the Reg is Dead party, its time to hang out the bunting for an even bigger and better Jack & Rosalie party. Hurrah for Romance :D I think I'll always look at Rosalie differently now, its been lovely to have some focus on her and realise what a great character she is oh and I'll second KB's demands for how this will finish. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 10:39am When the girls arrived home from Innsbruck, they were met by a beaming Rosalie and a nervous Jack. “We, er, well, that is, we have some news for you,” Jack managed to say at last. Margot looked at her father with a mischievous twinkle in her bright blue eyes. “Yes papa?” she replied demurely. “Well, um, oh dear,” said Jack, and Margot could stay serious no longer. Letting out a long shriek of laughter she looked at the couple. “You’re getting married I suppose?” she asked them. “As if a baby couldn’t tell!” The little girls were most excited. “Does this mean you will be my mother now?” asked little Cecilia, who had amused the family greatly recently by announcing in solemn tones that she wanted to use her full name in future. When Rosalie smiling assured the little girl it did, Cecilia said “Then I’m going to call you mummy from now on.” Jack and Rosalie set the date of their wedding for December, wanting to wait until all the Maynard family could be together to share their day. Obviously, Jack could not marry within the church, but arrangements were placed for a civil ceremony in Spartz. Letters of delight were received from the boys at their schools in England, and it brought Rosalie great joy to see how keenly the youngsters welcomed her as their stepmother. November brought the eighteenth birthdays of Con and Margot. The day had started with a small surprise for the family. Margot usually wore her red gold hair streaming down her back where it was almost waist length, but on the day she turned eighteen, she turned up for breakfast with her locks twisted up in an elegant pleat, and looking totally unlike the Margot the family were used to seeing. Not ten minutes after Margot had stunned the family with her appearance, Con came into breakfast with HER waist length hair also twisted up elegantly. Jack let out a mock groan and buried his head in his hands, loudly declaring that Rosalie should run away and find some other man to marry since he was obviously far too old for her since he now had two grown up daughters. As birthdays went, it was a happy day, albeit with its tinge of sadness since the day reminded both Con and Margot of their missing third. The girls were growing up however, and were able to put aside their personal feelings to some extent and to enjoy the day. The next day Margot asked her father quietly if she could speak to him. “You haven’t come to tell me you’ve found a scripture now that says I can’t marry Rosalie, are you?” he asked, but Margot failed to respond to his joke and remained looking at him with serious eyes. “Well Margot? What did you want to see me for this time?” Jack asked his serious daughter. “I’ve been thinking Papa, about the future,” she started. Jack looked at her encouragingly. “What about it?” he asked. “I’ve thought for a long time about this papa, and I prayed about it too. I’ve decided I want to train as a nurse.” Jack hadn’t expected this and looked at Margot keenly. “Can I ask why you have chosen nursing?” he asked her. “Lots of reasons really, papa. I want to do mental health nursing. I want the chance to work with people like Len, and people like Dr. Bruce. I know I haven’t any formal examination results, but I think I can do this. There’s a large hospital in Wien where I could train, and I think it is really what I should do.” Jack considered Margot’s proposal. “Margot, you mentioned just now that you have no formal qualifications. What would you choose to do if you had got those?” “If I had those papa, I would have chosen to be a doctor, but since I can’t, I chose the next best thing.” Jack said, “I feel guilty now Margot that I agreed to you staying here and not going to school in England. You could quite easily have passed exams and had the necessary qualifications to get into a medical school.” He thought for a few minutes, his head almost in a whirl as he tried to think fast what could be done for Margot at this stage. Finally he spoke up. “Margot, I think I can see a solution to this. It may not work, but I think it could be worth a try. You refused to go to school in England before, but just now you mentioned going to Wien to train. I will send you to Wien to school. You could go immediately after Christmas, and if you put in long hours of hard work, I can see no reason why you shouldn’t be able to pass exams, if not this summer than the summer after. Obviously, you will have much to catch up on in some subjects, but in others your education has remained at a consistently high level.” “But papa, I’m eighteen already! Surely I’m too old to go back to school now!” Margot said, but Jack had not missed the flash of hope that appeared in her beautiful blue eyes. “And you will still be eighteen by the time summer comes round next year Margot, and nineteen the year after if you need that long to take the exams you need. That’s not too old to go back to school. You are never too old to learn something new. You, Margot, are lucky enough to be old enough to see the sense of this whilst remaining young enough to enjoy it.” Margot’s eyes brimmed. “Thank you papa,” she said and kissed her father. “I’ll work so hard, and then I will go to medical school, you see if I don’t make you proud!” and then Margot turned tail and fled from the room, howling like young Geoff through sheer happiness and a desire to make her father proud. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:07am Oh good! I did wonder if you would do anything more for Margot ... she is one person I'm really liking in your story; along with Rosalie. Fantastic Rachel! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:29am Awwwww, they got together at last! *Clare waves a champagne glass in the air* A toast to Ros and Jack and to Con and Margot for turning 18! And I KNEW it was Joey who'd been living in the house and playing tricks on Jack. I don't want to go on holiday at the end of the week now... I'm afraid of missing more of this story. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:13pm I also KNEW it was joey! yay! Good for Margot, i am loving her! Still sad about Len, she was my favourite triplet |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rosalie on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:42pm Hello! I've been lurking to read this story and I finally decided to join! It's great! Ruining my social life, but great! Just one tiny question - were there any adoptees about at this time, and if so, what happened to them? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:48pm For Rachel's sanity, thankfully no. Con has Steven about the time of Trials, and so the first summer they spend in Tyrol is, when in the alternate universe, they met the Richardson's *eg Tyrol* (I did suggest to Rachel that these should have been the people living in Die Blumen, but thankfully she overlooked that) All other adoptees appear after that, and so haven't needed to be included. p.s. Rachel, have you noticed how carefully I've plotted your story alongside the real CS. ;) You are up to Challenge now, -isn't it different!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 12:58pm <Rachel looks at everyone with a crafty smile> How do you know the adoptees don't feature in the UNABRIDGED version of this story? MWAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHA <wild cackling laughter hastily stops as the men in white coats start looking interested again> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:02pm Oh Goody that just means there's more for you write for us, and more for us to read when it gets published!!! *Gives Rachel a calm smile, and determines not to rise to her comments* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:23pm Rachel please be careful! We need you here entertaining us, not being dragged away by men in white coats. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:40pm Well theres a fantastic excuse to delay giving you the end to this tale! "So sorry people - no more to this story until I have recovered my sanity ;D - which will probably be never!" Hee hee hee! (And Ho ho ho too, just because I can) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:41pm Indeed we do! Have you noticed that this is the most read thread on the entire site - by absolutely miles?! You simply can't vanish on us like that. We'll keep the men in white coats away, at least until it's done. Or else we'll send them off to mind Joey. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:42pm Nope it won't work, not unless you provide a note that authenticates your removal by those white coated men ... otherwise we will be expecting more! :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:44pm But if she presented one, would we be able to read the gobbledy-gook? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:48pm *The men in white coats come looking for Rachel and cart her off, unfortunately for them they don't realise they have been defeated by the collective will-power of the CBB. Its not until they get her into a padded cell, and she melts, that they realise, they took a Mrs Jarley waxwork!* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:51pm *applause* Wonderful idea, Ally. Clearly inspired by Rachael's excellent article for The Chaletian that she managed to wangle out of the staff. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 21st, 2003, 1:57pm Foiled!!, yep you guessed my inspiration, but I'm glad you liked it :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 21st, 2003, 2:39pm Rachel this is just beautilul. I am so glad todays instalments so far, have happy endings as I'm in work and managed to get away with laughing out loud but I'm not sure how they would react to sobbing. I'm with Ally a happy ending for Con and Stuart pleeeeese!!! I also guessed Jo as the prankster and living in the house!! I need to know for sure who her 'lover' is. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 21st, 2003, 4:07pm Would giving Jack & Rosalie a baby be a good idea? I would love for Rosalie in particular to have a baby of her own, even though she has been a mother to the younger Maynards. And would't it be funny if it was her to produce the 12th Maynard! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by cjpcjp on Jul 21st, 2003, 4:16pm Came on here after hearing about this story on GO and loving it ;D (is that how you add a smiley?) How about not only giving Rosalie a 12th Maynard, but giving HER those Quods!!! ::) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 21st, 2003, 4:31pm Lol, give her the quads, give her the quads, make Jo here and jump off a cliff or something! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 9:02pm December brought the boys home from school. The whole family went down to Spartz where Rosalie pledged her love to Jack, and he to her and with shining eyes Rosalie became Mrs. Maynard. The Maynard clan waved them off at the train station, Margot having insisted they had to go away for a honeymoon. Jack and Rosalie had not planned to go away, and had protested that they couldn’t leave everyone alone at home over Christmas, but Margot had been even more determined they should go. “After all,” she had argued, “Con and myself are eighteen now, Anna will be here, and Miss Barrett will stay on if we ask her to. Do you think us incapable of being left in charge? Are you afraid we shall burn the house down or run amok like a pack of heathens?” When Jack and Rosalie had denied any such accusations, Margot knew she had won her point, with the result, as seen, that Jack and Rosalie went to Venice for a fortnight. Con found the whole Christmas period most depressing. Her father and Rosalie were away, Margot would be leaving home in such a short time, the boys would be returning to England, and Jack had begun expressing thoughts that Felicity and Cecilia should go to one of the large towns in Austria to attend school. All these changes would mean that she, Con, would be the eldest child left in a house with only Steven, Geoff and Phillipa. Con loved Margot deeply, and had rejoiced over the plans Jack had made for her, but knew how much she would miss Margot’s company and loving concerns for her. Tied up and tangled together with Con’s feelings about Margot was the unhappiness that remained whenever she thought about Stuart for any time. Jack and Rosalie arrived home just after the New Year, obviously happy and thrilled at being with each other, but equally delighted to be home with “their” children once more. News was exchanged, and stories told of minor activities in each other’s absence, but all too soon term time was only a matter of days away and the boys had to be dispatched back to England. Once they had gone, attention turned to Margot, who became almost embarrassed at the level of interest being shown in her doings. “I’m only going to school!” she protested but her family didn’t care. She could have been about to become the first woman to climb Mount Everest and no more attention and excitement would have been possible. Con helped Margot to prepare for leaving in any way she could, although privately she felt very miserable. When the day came for Margot to depart, Con put on a cheery face with the reflection that she was getting quite good at hiding what she was truly feeling in her heart. She had had time to perfect this disguising of her emotions ever since the summer when she had returned home unexpectedly. Never once did she tell her family of her true reasons for her early homecoming. Since that time, Stuart had changed his habit of coming to the Tiernsee to see Steven, choosing instead to send for the little boy frequently, Con never once objecting. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 9:03pm Jack made plans for the two little girls, Felicity and Cecilia, with the result that they were to start school after the Easter holidays. Felicity, older now and more content with her family life, accepted this decision quite cheerfully and looked forward to starting her new school. Cecilia was so excited to think she was going to be a big girl, and wasn’t burdened by any thoughts of homesickness that she might suffer. The Easter holidays saw Margot return to the Tiernsee. The time at school was developing Margot’s character into an even stronger one than she had displayed before. She missed her family, having lived with them so closely for several years, but she appreciated the opportunity she was receiving to formalize her education. Stuart had requested and received permission from Con to once again take Steven for a lengthy visit, and once again he came the day after Steven’s birthday to collect the child. With everyone except Geoff and Phillipa going away to school, Con became severely depressed. Her whole life had been centered on her family, and she found it incredibly hard to cope with the vastly reduced numbers in the house. Jack and Rosalie, very much in love, had their own lives to lead, and although they tried to include Con at every opportunity, the girl felt awkward and as if she had no place that truly belonged to her anymore. One day, Rosalie spoke to Con about what she meant to do with her life. “What do you want to do with your life Con?” Rosalie had asked. “What can I do?” asked Con. “Like Margot, I haven’t any formal education, but I can’t go away to school to get one. Most of the time I have Steven, so what is there I could do with my life apart from be the best mother I can to him?” “You always used to love writing Con. Have you never considered going on with that?” But Con had never written anything since the day she had poured out the facts of her experience on the mountain with Reg. In some way, Con felt that was the last piece of writing she would ever be able to produce. Life had flung so much at her and she wanted nothing more to do with trying to understand the way it worked. Writing would force her into examining the ways of the world, and emotions and feelings she refused to accept. Rosalie had sighed, and tried to understand Con’s feelings. She felt that the girl had suppressed her emotions far too successfully at the time of Len’s death so that the girl was now unable to release any of her true feelings and thoughts. What was to become of Con in the future remained undecided. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 9:47pm Rosalie and Jack had a delicious secret, one that they spent many private hours gloating over together. The summer had arrived, but for once Rosalie had been impatient for the season to change, eagerly looking forward to the autumn and the joys it would bring. Con had been quick to spot the behaviour of her father towards Rosalie and had correctly worked out what the autumn was to bring the couple. During the long summer days, Con spared herself nothing in order to help Rosalie in any way she could. Con fetched, carried and almost drove Rosalie to distraction. “I’m not ill Con!” she remarked one day as the girl had jumped to her feet as soon as Rosalie had so much as looked like possibly standing at any time. “I presume from your actions you have a good idea of forthcoming events?” Con nodded her pretty head eagerly. “Oh yes, mother, and I think it is just marvelous! You and papa deserve all happiness now, I just want to help.” “You do help Con, just by being yourself,” Rosalie responded warmly, thrilled as ever to be called mother and delighted to see Con looking so much more energized than she had been for many long months. “And you can also help me now Con. Just don’t try to do everything for me, that’s all I ask! I’m perfectly capable of standing up to fetch anything I need, and I would far rather you just kept me company and maybe showed me how to knit bootees! I swear, I never knew they were such fiddly things before!” and with that Rosalie pulled out a pair of knitting needles with a rather bedraggled woolen thing hanging limply from the ends. Con let out a giggle as she looked at it. It looked nothing at all like a bootee, but was much more reminiscent of something a cat might have dragged into a house, but only after killing it thoroughly, possibly in a muddy puddle. Taking the needles from Rosalie, she slipped the much-maligned bootee from the needles and looked at it. “Poor little thing!” Con said in a mock-heroic voice. “Would you like to lay it decently to rest ma’am?” Rosalie laughed. It truly was an awful piece of knitting, and catching something of Con’s merriment, she grabbed at the thing and threw it into the small fire. Within seconds, both were choking and spluttering. Burning wool had to be one of the most unpleasant things either of them had ever smelled! Running into the garden, they gasped and laughed until Rosalie had tears in her eyes and had to sit down. Jack, smelling the acrid burning, made haste to see what had happened, and was astonished when Rosalie told him she had done it on purpose. Supposing this to be the latest in a long line of crazes Rosalie had indulged in recently, he shook his head and left Con and Rosalie to finish their laughter by themselves. After that Con spent more time with Rosalie, glad to be allowed to share in her parents joy. Almost as eagerly as Rosalie, she counted down the days. She knitted copious numbers of woolens for the expected arrival, and made tiny garments from fine white linen. For the first time in as long as anyone could remember, Con began to show animation in her actions, no longer appearing to carry the weight of the world on her shoulders. Steven’s return home, although a joy to Con, was no longer the excuse she needed to isolate herself further from her family; indeed at this time Con was able to feel glad that only Geoff, Phillipa and Steven were at home with her parents. She enjoyed such a close relationship with Rosalie that the older woman was quick to confide in the girl over every tiny kick and sensation. The Maynard children all returned from their respective schools for the long summer holidays, and Con took as much of the work load from Rosalie as she could. Margot was quick on the uptake, and she and Con had many whispered conversations late at night, relishing their parent’s happiness. As the summer drew to a close, the older children went back to school with varying degrees of reluctance, for Con and Margot were not the only members of the family with the ability to spot the signs of an incipient arrival. When the family was reduced back to it’s small familiar circle, Con felt a surge of contentment. She began to feel that life could maybe have a good side, that maybe she wouldn’t have to hide herself away from the experiences the world had to offer. Taking a small pride in her ability to begin allowing emotions to seep into her life once more, Con settled down to count off the days with Rosalie, waiting patiently for the day of Rosalie’s supreme happiness. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Catherine_B on Jul 21st, 2003, 10:22pm "day of supreme happiness"?? am i alone in fearing that the big day may not go as well as everyone hopes? please rachel, don't put in any evil twists here! <begs> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ciorstaidh on Jul 21st, 2003, 10:36pm Quote:
Somehow I think they're coming! Maybe we could borrow one of the suggestions from the "new chalet book" thread and make the child disabled in some way? It would fit right in with the theme! I've been working long hours this last week (this week too!) and couldn't believe it to see that between Thursday evening and Sunday afternoon we'd gone from page 23 to 40! Just caught up... I've been through anger, frustration, joy, and floods of tears (tissues everywhere)! I can see why you took Len that route - normally I'd' be spitting over that, but it fitted with the tone without causing a "humph, how could Rachel do that?" - just floods and floods of tears! yay, Rachel! Definitely a candidate for the Whitbread or some such award, I think! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 10:56pm Rosalie’s pains began in the early hours of the morning, and she lay there luxuriously counting them off. Jack woke, and saw Rosalie’s smile of happiness, tinged with pain as another contraction came over her, and he kissed his wife tenderly. They had decided ahead of time that there was no need to involve outside assistance at the birth, as Jack with his doctor’s experience had delivered many babies in his time and he was proud to think he should be the one to deliver his son or daughter into the world. When it was breakfast time, Rosalie insisted she was more than capable of getting up for a while at least, and had gone to the breakfast table, still wearing a huge smile. Con looked eagerly at her, and Rosalie gave a tiny nod to confirm that this was the day they had been awaiting. Con rushed through her usual chores, and breathed a sigh of relief when the time came to hand over the four year olds to Miss Barrett’s attentions, leaving her free to stay by Rosalie’s side. During the morning, Rosalie stayed alert and happy, pausing every now and again as a contraction took her, but as the afternoon wore on, and the pains became closer, Rosalie finally accepted Jack’s direction that she should retire to bed. She went accompanied by Con, who was becoming extremely chatty and excited, so much so that Rosalie for the first time wished the girl would fall quiet as she had been used to doing. All evening, the contractions continued and Rosalie coped with the increase in pains as best she could. During a break between contractions and spoke to Con, who refused to leave her stepmother. “Was it like this for you Con? Did you feel this way?” she asked, genuinely curious. She was finding it hard to bear as a mature woman, and marveled to think Con had gone through something so powerful at only fourteen years of age. Con smiled at Rosalie and answered her. “I may have done mother, but I forget.” She laughed at the look of disbelief on Rosalie’s face. “It’s true you know! At the time, I seem to recall it feeling like the worst thing on earth, but as soon as I held Steven in my arms, all the pain went away, and all I can remember now knowing that it did hurt, but not actually remembering the pain. Oh, I’m not making much sense!” finished Con. As it became late, Jack suggested to Con that she should go to bed. Con was wildly indignant, wanting to stay with Rosalie, but Jack, with an eye to Rosalie’s weariness insisted that Rosalie needed peace and quiet as much as possible, but if there were no sign of the baby by the early hours of the morning, he would wake Con, and with this she had to be satisfied. Rosalie’s labour continued throughout the night, increasing in its violence. Con woke up, and lay listening to the sounds coming from Rosalie’s room, and wondered suddenly if her presence was really as welcome as her parent’s had made out. Trying to think of Jack and Rosalie’s needs Con elected to stay in bed until such time as her father indicated she was either wanted or needed. Sitting up in bed with the blankets cuddled round her shoulders, Con prayed that Rosalie’s pains would soon be over, and that the baby would be safe and well. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 10:56pm Eventually Con realized by the light falling through her window that it was almost time to get up. She dressed and went to the door of the bedroom where Rosalie lay still, and wondered whether to go in or not. Shaking her head impatiently, Con stuck to her resolve to stay away until invited back in. Several hours later, Jack came to find Con. “I need your help Con,” he said looking pale and drawn. “Rosalie needs your help.” “What can I do papa?” asked Con reverting to the name she had used for her father in her childhood. “Just come please Con,” said Jack, leading the way up the stairs and into the bedroom. Rosalie lay on the bed, panting with the efforts of her body, and too tired to indulge in any of her previous smiles. She was gasping as contraction after contraction racked her body, giving her little or no respite between each one. Con took Rosalie’s hand. “I’m here for you mother,” she whispered, but Rosalie, beyond widening her eyes at Con, was unable to speak through her pain. Jack knew the signs were not looking good. He was concerned that despite the intensity and length of Rosalie’s labour, there was still no indication that the baby would be coming any time soon. He knew he had to take a decision soon, but didn’t know how to do it. This was his wife! They had been married for such a short time, and should even now be celebrating their union. Instead Rosalie was lying, biting her lips in an effort not to scream out as the pain washed over her body. Eventually, Jack straightened up, becoming in one moment a doctor rather than a worried father. “Con, I need my medical bag please,” he said in a firm voice without any sign of stress. “And ask Anna to make sure there are warm towels ready too.” He added. Con ran for the bag her father kept in his office, and gabbled out the message to Anna, brushing off anxious enquiries to Mrs. Maynards health. She raced back to the bedroom, to find her father still with that professionally detached voice and manner asking her if she felt able to stay and assist him, or whether he should send Anna for help. Con had to make a hard decision in an instant, and declared herself ready to stay and help him and Rosalie in any way she could. Jack leaned over the bed and spoke tenderly to Rosalie. “We need to get the baby out Ros. It’s been going on too long, and without help, you might still be here at Christmas!” Con realized her father was trying to play down his concerns to Rosalie, and made a huge effort to grin at Rosalie. Rosalie was past caring, and moaned aloud, unable to keep her pain to herself in any way at all now. Jack straightened up, and snapped back into medic mode once more. He gave Con curt instructions, which the girl followed to the letter, hardly daring to move without her father’s command. Jack cast a swift prayer to God, administered swift acting tranquilizing drugs to Rosalie, and then began the process of delivering his child by caesarean section. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:09pm Argggh!!!! Don't leave me with this cliffhanger *just* before I go to bed! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:17pm cliffhanger? what cliffhanger? ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:22pm As soon as Jack cut into Rosalie’s womb, he knew his best efforts were in vain. A smell of putrification rose up, almost making him retch. He flashed look at Con, and ordered her to fetch Anna. He was not prepared to submit Con to this. Con went rapidly to the door and yelled for Anna, but returned to her father’s side. “Leave now Con,” said Jack brusquely. “No papa,” said Con. She knew the baby had failed to make it into the world, and was steadying herself to help in the only way she could think of now. Taking a towel from the stack Jack had placed ready in the room, she held out her arms. “Give me the baby papa,” she said. Anna arrived in the room and realized immediately what was occurring. She moved to Jack’s side and silently watched, waiting to hear what the doctor needed of her at this time. Jack made to hand the baby’s body to Anna, but Con angrily pushed the older woman aside. “Papa, let me do this for Rosalie at least!” Jack offered no resistance as Con reached for the baby, and he handed the child to her, where she wrapped the tiny body tenderly in the towel. Then Con turned and left the room, willing Rosalie to come through this ordeal. Con took the tiny body into the bathroom, and after locking the door, began to gently wash the waxy form. As she wrapped the tiny girl’s lifeless body, Con felt a prickling at the back of her eyes. She sat suddenly on the floor of the bathroom, with the child cradled against her chest, and felt a tear fall from her eye. Clutching at the baby, tears fell from Con’s eyes. She had been unable to cry for so long, and now, when she needed to remain as calm as possible in order to help her parents, they were falling at last. The tears became a torrent, and gradually Con began sobbing hysterically. Jack did what he could for Rosalie at this time, cleaning her up and stitching the wounds he had inflicted in his desire to alleviate her suffering. Anna assisted him, passing him things as he needed them, and helping him to clean Rosalie up, anxious to do what she could for her mistress at this time. Eventually Jack turned and thanked Anna, and very firmly showed her the door. He knew Rosalie would awaken soon, and he had to prepare himself to break the terrible news to her. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:43pm Oh, boy. This was an amazing scene. I'm at least glad that something has got through to Con, but I suppose it would have been too much to hope that Rosalie could have had a healthy baby and been happy. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 21st, 2003, 11:51pm *reaches for the tissues again* Just when things were turning out fine for Jack and Rosalie this had to happen. Please make it turn out ok for Con and Stuart. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:04am When Rosalie came round, the first thing she saw was Jack’s ashen face. “Our baby,” she whispered, but turned her face away before Jack could reply. Rosalie was too drained at this moment to even cry, but lay still, with grief causing deep lines over her normally attractive face. Rosalie lay on, while Jack struggled to deal with his own emotion. He tried to stay composed for Rosalie’s sake, but was fighting a losing battle. Rosalie still looked away from him, and Jack was too scared to try and face her. He looked at the carpet, at his feet, at the pattern the curtains made in the lamplight. He knew there were no answers to be found in any of these places, but felt they were a safer place to look than at Rosalie right now. Gradually Rosalie became more aware of Jack’s presence on the bed with her. She peered at him through damp eyes. She loved this man so much, had been so proud to carry his child and now she had failed him in the most singular task a woman could ever complete. She was feeling a great sense of anger that she had been unable to do something Joey had done so often and with such ease, and she felt certain that on some level Jack was aware of this failing of hers as a woman and blaming her. Jack was weeping bitter tears, certain that he was to blame for the baby’s death, fearing that the symptoms had been there but he hadn’t spotted them. Once again he, with all his medical training and experience, had failed to prevent the death of one of his family. Rosalie groped on the bed for his hand, and he clutched at it, needing the contact with the woman he loved. Jack’s concern increased as he looked at Rosalie’s face. Her face was grey and her eyes dull with pain and fear still. Jack knew from the state her womb and the baby had been in that she had been carrying the dead child inside her for some time, and that this could cause her serious illness. Even now with the baby gone and having been cleaned thoroughly, Rosalie’s own life was at risk. Anna had left the room and gone to seek Con. She felt the girl was too young to have witnessed the scene in the bedroom, and knew how fragile the girl’s emotions had been for so long. Finding the bathroom door locked, she rattled it and called to Con to let her in. Con was still sitting on the floor crying hysterically, and didn’t even hear Anna. The baby she held was so perfectly formed, so tiny and vulnerable looking, so fragile. Con cried on and on as Anna became increasingly worried on the other side of the door. Finally Anna put her shoulder to the door and broke the lock. She went over and squatted down next to Con, making no attempt to touch the girl. Anna made only one effort to take the baby’s body from Con, but in response Con had held the baby tighter. Anna was at a loss to know what to do. She couldn’t possibly seek out Jack or Rosalie at this time, but Con obviously was in deep distress and needed more than she could offer. Con wept on and on, for hours. If anyone had ever asked, she would have said it was impossible to cry for so long, but right now, she was experiencing the outpouring of every emotion she had kept blocked and hidden from view for over two years. Anna sat near the girl, trying to offer comfort by her presence, but Con was totally oblivious to the woman’s care. Anna realized she would have to leave Con and seek help. She went from the bathroom, down the stairs and crept into Jack’s office. Once there, she picked up the phone and dialed a number she found in Jack’s private address book. She had decided that the only person she could call at this time was Stuart, but she could not predict how he would respond to her plea. Anna had noticed the cooling off towards Con from the boy, but she knew he remained deeply attached to their child, and Anna hoped that this would be enough to make him come and help at this time when there was nowhere else to turn. ********** ********* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:07am *sneuffle* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:07am <An emotionally drained Rachel reaches out shakily for a cigarette, a tissue, a drink, and someone's shoulder to bawl on> |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:10am Feel free. I can lend all that. Oh, and I think you need to change your line now. It should read 'How could I do that to Rosalie... and Con... and..." |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Nicole on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:13am Oh Rachel!! This is absolutely phenomonal. I'm literally at the edge of my seat :o Please give this a happy ending...... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:15am I swear, after heaps of editing, I'm going to send this lot to some publisher somewhere! And if it ever gets published, I'm coming to stay with you Dr. Bruce!!!!! Then we can read it together, and I can bawl all over you for real!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:18am Looking forward to it. *KB runs off to hunt out a raincoat and a few umbrellas* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sarah_K on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:18am I don't need sleep... not really... This is... fantastic, I'm completely addicted and hitting f5 a lot ;-) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:26am Sleep is highly over rated and extremely habit forming! Give it up and you too can have a bitter, twisted, evil deformed mind like mine . . . On second thoughts, get me to bed someone! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:29am Once you've finished crying yourself out over KB ... please get some sleep Rachel ........ otherwise everyone is going to end up dead or worse ... besides which you MUST be getting exhausted! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:31am Oh, so that's what happened to me! Thanks, Rachel, I hadn't been sure... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:32am Stuart raced through the night to get to Con. When Anna had hesitantly asked him if he could come, he had dropped the phone and run for his car, leaving a bemused butler to replace the receiver. All through the long night as he drove, he prayed that Con would be ok, as well as offering up prayers for Jack and Rosalie. He arrived at the house and jumped from the car, dashing inside and asking Anna one question. “Where?” Anna pointed up the stairs, from where he could hear the sound of someone keening, and he knew it was Con. Running up the stairs three at a time, he came to the bathroom door and stopped. Con was still sitting as Anna had left her, holding the baby to her chest, but her sobs had turned into the wailing and keening he had heard from below stairs. He moved slowly into the room and sat next to Con, afraid to touch her yet. Stuart was at a loss to know how to deal with this. He had thought when Anna called him that he would be able to walk in and offer Con the support she needed, but the girl sitting before him was unrecognizable as the Con who wandered in his thoughts each and every day. He wanted to reach out to her, to take away some of her pain, but he knew if he did so, he would be utterly rejected. “Con,” he whispered, “I’m here now, can I help you, please?” Con’s wailing continued, and she began rocking softly backwards and forwards. Stuart stretched out a hand to her, but her wails increased until she was almost shrieking until he drew back once more. Stuart realized all he could do once more was sit with the girl he loved, and wait for her to come to herself. Con was totally unaware of her own actions now. She rocked more and more violently, and kept up the long haunting note of her wails. She was aware of the baby in her arms, and the deep grief she felt, but was unable in her mind to relate it to anyone other than herself. Inside her mind, the baby whose body she was holding had become Steven, and her sense of loss was overwhelming. For long hours she rocked back and forwards, never once ceasing to wail. Stuart sat with tears in his eyes, repeating over and over in a mantra, “It’s ok Con, I’m here, I love you. It’s ok Con.. .” Jack was dimly aware of noise beyond the bedroom, but wouldn’t leave Rosalie’s side. She was looking worse and worse, and Jack wondered if he was to lose his beloved wife on the same night as their baby. He cradled Rosalie’s weak body in his arms, talking gently to her and trying to infuse her with some of his own strength. The night gradually came to an end, and Rosalie was lying still in Jack’s arms. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:40am Kill Rosalie and I will never forgive you, Rachel. Imagine how Madge would gloat! Bleugh! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:45am on 07/22/03 at 00:40:14, KB wrote:
Please don't kill Rosalie, please. I've been sitting at work reading this and sniffling. I can't believe how this story is gripping me. I just want it to turn out well for Con and Rosalie. (And I still want to know: Joey and who?) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:53am By the way, Rachel, you might have to share those comfort objects. I'm writing a Jock and Con reunion scene and I'm in tears myself! :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Nicole on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:53am I agree - Rosalie doesn't deserve to die. And Jack certainly doesn't deserve to lose Rosalie :'( That would break my heart. Am I weird - I've fallen in love with Jack all over again as a result of this thread..... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:54am Jack held Rosalie tight, glad that she had at last fallen asleep. Her body had been through such an enormous upheaval, and still had so much to go through to give her a full recovery, and sleep was one of nature’s best healers. He lay there with her, praying to God that she would make a full recovery, and that God would give them the strength to face the days to come. Con was gradually becoming quieter, and the rocking motion was lessening. Stuart spoke to her, trying to find words to help her at this time. “Con, darling, please let me help you,” he said, with tears beginning to stream down his own face. Con looked at him for the first time and whispered his name, then shook her head. Con knew Stuart didn’t love her, that he wanted to be nowhere near her. She looked down at the baby she was still holding cradled close, and it dawned on her at last that this wasn’t Steven. “Oh Rosalie!” she said sadly, in a tiny voice. She looked up to see Stuart still watching her anxiously, and saw Anna hovering in the doorway. “Rosalie?” she asked them. “She knows,” replied Anna, impatiently brushing tears from her own face. “The poor baby,” said Con in a voice that trembled with distress. “Poor, poor baby.” Con seemed unable to stop looking at the baby, and touching its perfectly formed face. She wrapped the baby closely once more in the towel, and crooned at it, knowing it couldn’t hear her, but feeling it to be the only thing to do. Seeing that Con was unwilling to move from her position in the bathroom yet, or to give up the baby, Stuart settled himself more comfortably leaning against the bath tub. He had driven through the night, and then sat watching Con go through her emotional trauma, and felt grief stricken and exhausted. Anna, wanting to help but loathe to intrude, went away down the stairs to her kitchens, finding small comfort in her routines. Stuart spoke to Con in a gentle voice. “Sweetheart, you can’t hold the baby forever. You have to let her go.” “Not yet,” whispered Con, still not really looking at Stuart. “Con darling, look at me please,” begged Stuart, but Con refused to meet his eye, still convinced that Stuart cared nothing for her despite his tender words. She remained sitting, showing no inclination to move from her post, and Stuart, unable to do anything else, sat on with her. A few hours later Rosalie looked up at Jack through weary and grief stricken eyes. “I want to see her Jack,” she said. “Sweetheart, are you sure?” asked Jack, torn between wanting to give Rosalie whatever she wanted, and wanting to protect her. “Just once,” replied Rosalie faintly. Jack came from the bedroom and wondered for the first time where Con had taken the baby’s body. Hearing the low murmur of a voice, he arrived at the bathroom door and took in the tableau of Con, Stuart and his dead daughter. He knelt beside Con. “Rosalie wants to see her wee girl Con,” he said. Con looked up at him with huge eyes and a chalk white face. “The baby’s dead papa,” she said. “I know Con, and Rosalie knows. She wants to hold her baby Con. You’ve looked after her for us all night, now Rosalie wants her baby.” Con looked up at her father’s face, and looked properly at Stuart for the first time. “The baby’s dead,” she whispered again. Stuart, unable to keep the tears at bay whispered back, “I know sweetheart.” Con looked once more at her father. “The baby’s dead,” her voice breaking on the last syllable. Jack felt tears coursing down his own face as he looked at Con. She looked so utterly broken, so crushed and lifeless as she sat there holding his youngest child. “Rosalie needs her Con. Take the baby to her.” He said at last. Con got slowly to her feet and looked around at the two men. “The poor baby,” she whispered once more, before turning away and walking slowly to the bedroom where Rosalie lay waiting to see her daughter for the first and only time. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:56am on 07/22/03 at 00:53:16, KB wrote:
If I ever get through with using them myself, I'll happily share them! And as someone extremely wise pointed out to me, it's not you doing it, its the characters who are doing it to themselves. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:59am on 07/22/03 at 00:54:54, Rachel wrote:
Sob. Poor poor Rosalie. I wanted it to work out for her with the baby. Is there going to be good news soon? (Plantive query.) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:35am Rosalie had taken the baby from Con’s outstretched arms, and cradled the child against her chest. Con had watched to see that Rosalie was holding the baby safely before turning and walking from the room without a word. Jack came back to the bedroom, and sat on the bed holding Rosalie and their daughter. Tears poured from Rosalie’s eyes as she looked at her daughter, willing herself to remember every detail of the baby’s face. “I don’t want to forget anything Jack,” she said and he had cried and held her tighter. After many hours, Rosalie turned to Jack and asked him to take the baby now. “I know she has to go Jack, and I can’t bear it, but I must. Be gentle with her, be tender. She needs us to do this right for her. It’s the only thing we can ever do for her,” she finished on a sob. Jack took the baby with a look of anguish and went away to make the arrangements for the tiny girl’s burial. Stuart had watched Con leave Rosalie’s bedroom and go to her own, where he followed her. He tapped on the door and pushed it open, to see Con lying on her bed. He sat on the edge of the bed and took Con’s hand and raised it shakily to his lips. “Go away,” said Con dully. “Take Steven if you want and go.” “No Con. You need me now,” Stuart replied, continuing to hold Con’s unresisting hand in his own. “You don’t like me,” Con said. “You can have Steven. Take him. Go away.” “You don’t mean that sweetheart,” Stuart said. “Yes I do. I’ve had more than enough of life and love. Take Steven and go home. Keep him, bring him up wisely. I can’t bear any more.” Stuart sat on, unwilling to leave Con. He knew this was reaction to the emotionally draining night, and wanted to comfort her. From time to time, Con repeated her request for Stuart to take Steven and leave, but each time Stuart refused. Slowly Con’s eyes drooped, and she fell asleep, and still Stuart sat on, holding her hand. Jack was feeling betrayed by his church once more. He had called the priest to make arrangements for the baby’s funeral, only to be told, with sympathy, that the child could not receive a Catholic burial. Jack, stunned by the combination of grief and disbelief had hung up on the priest and wondered what he was supposed to do now. At last, feeling it to be the only thing left to him, he called the protestant church and asked for their help. The funeral was arranged quickly and with great compassion. When the time came, Jack went with Stuart to the tiny church, and watched his daughter laid to rest. Rosalie was still too ill to even consider attending, and Con seemed lost in a world of her own, still trying to insist that Stuart should take Steven and leave. Jack and Rosalie had named their daughter Daryl, an Anglo-Saxon name meaning “tenderly loved”, and this was all that was to appear on the child’s headstone apart from the date of her death. Walking back from the church together, Jack turned to Stuart. “I was wrong,” he said. “In this life, you need to grab what happiness you can, when you can. You have my blessing.” Then he turned from Stuart and went to Rosalie to grieve once more over their daughter. Stuart considered his position. He loved Con with all his heart, but she now appeared to want nothing to do with him. He would marry her tomorrow if she gave him the chance, but with things the way they were, he knew he would be rebuffed and rejected. All he could do was wait, wait for Con to recover if possible, and then see if it was possible for them to have a future together. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:38am Oh, thank goodness something knocked sense in Jack. So is he going to convert now? It'd be rather ironic, wouldn't it? *g* Hey, maybe Con and Stuart can marry on the same day that Jack and Rosalie can renew their wedding vows in a Protestant church... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 22nd, 2003, 2:54am Quote:
Yes, that'd be a fantastic end to the story and will have everyone reaching for their tissues again. But who was Joey having the affair with ??? We still want to know! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 7:48am Perhaps Jo hasn't even told Rachel who the affair was with yet? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 8:36am on 07/22/03 at 07:48:37, ariella wrote:
I can assure you all that Joey has confided in me ;D If you have been reading this mess carefully, you might spot that there is actually a clue or two carefully included earlier on - all you have to do is add two and two together and you get --- See? Easy, wasn't it? (Snigger) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 8:44am a headache! for while i have ideas i'm none too certain of them ... and thus left waiting anxiously for you to reveal the name! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 22nd, 2003, 10:07am I am now sobbing out loud at work, I was doing ok until the naming of the child then I just gave up, I hope no one comes in my office. Just how earlier on are the references to *the other man* I have a theory but I need to check it! Please give this a happy ending, I can't cope with all this death. Me at the moment: :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 10:25am Awwwwwwwwwwwwww poor Ally!!! Bar the door to your office so no one can come in until you have recovered from Daryl's death. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 22nd, 2003, 10:35am Poor, poor Rosalie and Jack and Con please please can we have a happy ending? PLEASE!!!! :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Jul 22nd, 2003, 10:44am Gulp!... :'( I don't know what else I can say! I feel an emotional wrech every tome I read another part of this story. I'm amazed at how you do it Rachel! I have an idea about Joey's other man, but cannot bring myself to see her as that evil ;D Well maybe? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:14am Stuart tried to think of a way to break through Con’s reserve. He desperately wanted to help her, and let her see just how much she was loved by those around her, and to see also that love didn’t always have to be a tragedy. Although, he admitted to himself with a sigh, from where Con was sitting life HAD been a tragedy so far. A few days after Daryl’s funeral, he went to find Jack, once again seeking permission from the man to take Con away. Jack was sitting holding a letter, for want of any other word, from Madge in his hand. He looked up from the strange missive and gladly put away the envelope and its puzzling contents to give his full attention to Stuart. “I want to take Con back to Romalia today,” Stuart said. “Has she agreed to go?” asked Jack, knowing that Con could be stubborn when she wanted to be. “Not yet sir, but she will. I would also like to take the children with us if you will allow me to? Geoff and Phillipa as well as Steven.” Jack sighed, aware that the young man was attempting to offer what little help he could to Jack. Rosalie was still so ill, and even now Jack still had fears for her. He looked at Stuart. “If you can get Con to agree, you shall take her and the children. It’s all I can agree to. Bur Stuart, although Con is unhappy and depressed and you want to love her and be gentle with her, I think what she really needs is for you to be firm with her. Don’t allow her to just dwell on her grief and sadness. Do whatever it takes even if that means doing something that goes against your own inclinations right now.” Stuart nodded his head determinedly, and went to find Con. “Con, I want to go to Barzup,” said Stuart. “And I want you to come with me. You, Steven, Geoff and Phillipa. Your parent’s need time to themselves right now, and while they have to take care of you too, they can’t have that time. I want you to pack your things and come away with me.” “No,” said Con. “I need to be here for them.” “No,” replied Stuart firmly. “You need to do what THEY need, not what you want. Please Con, just come away and give your parents time! They love you, but while Rosalie is still unwell, and your father is concerned for her, come away.” Con tried to refuse, but Stuart kept repeating his plea, until eventually for the sake of peace Con gave in. They went to Barzup the same day. The little children, who had all been bewildered by the recent events, happily settled into the nursery quarters, reveling in the loving attention of the staff, and beginning to play and laugh freely, now that the great cloud of sadness was no longer ever present. Con tried to be by herself in the house, but found Stuart constantly there, trying to get her to do things she didn’t want to do, go for walks, go driving in the neighbourhood, ride a horse, anything other than allowing her to mope miserably by herself. Finally she had had enough, and flared up at him. “Why can’t you leave me alone?” she cried out at him. “I’ve told you I want nothing to do with you, and I want you to take Steven away. Why wont you do this?” “Because I don’t believe you really mean it Con.” “What will it take before you do believe me?” she asked with tears in her eyes. “I want you to just go, just take Steven and leave! Why won’t you do as I ask?” Stuart came over to Con and looked at her closely. The girl kept dissolving into floods of tears every time she made her request for him to take Steven, and Stuart knew that if he did take Steven away, Con would probably never recover from her depression. “Con, if that is what you truly want, and I mean what you truly, deep down, honestly want, write it down for me,” he said at last. “No, I don’t write any more,” returned Con dully. “I can’t write it for you.” “Then I can’t believe you Con,” Stuart replied. “Write it down, tell me exactly how you feel and what you want. Until then however, I can’t and won’t believe you really mean what you say. But Con was unable to do this. She hadn’t written for so long, and she felt incapable of putting pen to paper and trying to find words that expressed her feelings, so Stuart remained firm in his resolve to ignore Con’s demands. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:14am Jack had contacted his other children to break his sad news to them. Margot had been distraught and wanted to return home, but with an eye to her future, Jack asked her to remain at school and continue working hard for her exams. Margot had eventually agreed to this request, but wrote a long thoughtful and loving letter to Rosalie, that made Rosalie weep as she realized how much the Maynard children loved her. Rosalie was beginning to recover, but it was a slow process. Someone had once told Jack that after the death of a baby, you cried every day for the first year, every second day for the second year, and every third day the third year, and Jack found this easy to believe. He and Rosalie spent many hours together talking about their little Daryl, wondering what she would have gone on to become if fate had been kinder to them. Rosalie also told Jack about her feelings of being a failure, and how she felt it was her own fault for trying to have a baby at a mature age, but Jack grew angry with this. “Ros, what happened, happened! It is nothing to do with your age, or your abilities as a wife and mother. You might just as well say it’s my fault for being an older father.” “No Jack,” Rosalie had cried. “It isn’t your fault! You know it isn’t!” “But you think it’s ok to take all the blame on yourself instead Ros? No darling, our little Daryl just didn’t make it into the world, for whatever reasons, and we are not to blame for that.” But although Jack insisted on this repeatedly to Ros, he did harbor feelings of guilt privately. He felt a failure himself, not just as a husband, but also as a doctor. He wondered if he could continue in his medical profession with these thoughts, wanting to know how he could have missed the early signs that all was not well with Rosalie and Daryl. Christmas rolled round, and the children returned from their schools, prepared to face a somber time with their parents, but Rosalie and Jack did their best to not let their grief cloud the time they had with the other children. Despite it being a truism and a cliché, they were finding time a great healer. Even though it had only been a matter of months since Daryl had gone from them, the first numbing grief was already moving on to be replaced by a deep sadness which Rosalie wondered would ever leave them. In many ways, she didn’t want this sadness to go, it was a reminder that Daryl had been a real person, she had existed and been loved. Con remained at Barzup over Christmas but the twins had been sent back to be with their parents and siblings. Con had wanted to leave but Stuart, mindful of Jack’s advice, asked her to write down her reasons for wanting to go home, and at Con’s refusal to do so had suggested that perhaps she didn’t really want to leave. Con raged at him, crying that she wanted to go home, but Stuart insisted that if she wanted it that badly she would be able to tell him in writing. He felt himself to be a cruel bully, and wanted to give way to Con just to release her from so much anger towards him, but he remembered how she had been when Reg had died, and remembered how it was writing that had helped the girl then, so he stuck to his resolve and consistently asked Con to write about her feelings. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:17am Rachel does the letter mean that you have had a word with Jack? *wonders off feeling a little brighter* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:35am Oh Boy! I've just looked back through all the previous posts for clues, and am still uncertain and now I want to know what was in Madges' missive!!! Are you a genius or just evil....do you want me to get any housework done, or to entertain my children, and I have to go out soon....I need more :D Thank-you so much |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:02pm The winter began to fade into spring, and still Con remained at Barzup. She wanted to go home to be with Jack and Rosalie, but Stuart, backed up by a letter from Jack advising him to continue in his methods, still refused to do this. Every time Con made her request to leave, or her request for Stuart to take Steven and leave, he asked her for it in writing, and upon her refusing this, refused to accede to her demands. The time she was spending in the peaceful forest of Barzup was however helping Con. There were absolutely no demands on her here, nothing at all for her to worry about or to cause her further grief. Each day passed quietly into the next, and the weeks slid by almost unnoticed. It was with shock that Con realized one day that Steven would have his fifth birthday within a couple of weeks, and she sat, counting back, trying to work out how long she had been at Barzup, and working out how long Stuart had stayed there with them, never once leaving the house for longer than a few hours and ignoring his duties and position as if they meant nothing to him. Con thought about this for a long time. The fact that Stuart remained with her must mean he cared something about her. He didn’t ignore her, or leave her alone while he went away with Steven. He was patient with her, listened to her, and let her rage and cry at him. Her thoughts were in turmoil as she considered all of Stuart’s actions ever since the night he had arrived in answer to Anna’s summons. It was not possible for Con to change her attitude all at once, and she still felt that Steven would benefit from living with Stuart permanently, but she ceased making her demands on a daily basis. She grew more at peace within herself, and Stuart noticed this new calm spirit within her. Stuart tentatively suggested to Con that they should go for a walk during the evening after Steven’s birthday. The little boy had enjoyed a wildly exciting day and was now sleeping exhausted yet happy in bed, leaving his young parents free. Con shyly agreed to go with Stuart. She had come full circle she felt. From loving Stuart, she had gone through a period of misery at his supposed coldness to her, anger with him when he had proved to be almost as stubborn as her, and now with the realization of the sacrifices of time and devotion he was making, Con had begun to feel warmly towards him once again. Stuart knew that Con had been treating him differently in the past two weeks. She was no longer as bitter towards him as she had been, and they had even managed to spend time in each other’s company that didn’t come to an abrupt end with Con dashing away furious with him. They walked slowly through the woods, enjoying the late evening sunshine as it played on their young faces. They didn’t speak, both of them finding this tranquil time, although very pleasant, didn’t assist them to find the words they needed to communicate what was in their hearts. Stuart led the way through these woods, having played in them from the time he was younger than Steven, he knew them as well as his own gardens. Once Con almost slipped, and Stuart put out a hand to catch her and was thrilled when Con instead of rebuffing him as she would have done so recently, smiled and accepted his assistance. They walked on and on, still in that oddly peaceful silence. Daylight turned to dusk, and then to full darkness, but neither of them made any move to return to the house. They just continued in their silent wanderings in the forest, taking comfort in just being there together. Finally, they reached a tiny house in a seemingly tinier clearing, and Stuart went straight over to the door and held it open for Con. “Should we?” she asked, speaking for the first time all evening and breaking the spell that had appeared to lie over them both. Stuart smiled and held out his hand to Con, leading her into the tiny cottage. It was clean and fresh, and filled with beautiful furniture, far more stylish than Con had expected in this place. She looked around the little rooms with real curiosity, touching the beautiful wooden chairs, the table and the desk. Everything was so perfect, and so unexpected to find in the middle of a forest! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:03pm Stuart sat down in one of the armchairs while Con wandered up the stairs and peeped into the two tiny bedrooms the cottage boasted. The whole place looked as if it was greatly loved, and was obviously well cared for. Finally Con returned downstairs to find Stuart. “Does this belong to you?” she asked him, having formed her own opinion during her look around. Stuart looked at Con’s beautiful dark eyes, and ached to take her in his arms. “It’s yours,” he answered. “I’m giving it to you. For you and Steven.” “I can’t take this,” Con said shaking her head. “It’s too much.” “It’s not enough really,” replied Stuart, gazing still at Con. “I wanted to give you more, but I didn’t think you would accept yet. This is my gift to you Con.” Con sat in the other little armchair, her mind in a whirl. “Why here? Why now?” she asked at length. “Here because Romalia is Steven’s home too Con. He needs to have roots in this country and this is a beginning. You need to have roots in my country too Con. You have a part to play as Steven’s mother, and I am never going to take him away from you and leave you alone. And now, because I think you are ready for it. This little cottage has been waiting for you for a long time. From the day I found out about Steven, I’ve wanted you to have this, I wanted to give you this as your own and nearly tried several times. Now also because I think you may be ready to accept it. This cottage can be your home. It is up to you to decide if and when you want to live here, but there will never be anyone to stop you from coming here.” Stuart stopped speaking and looked hesitantly at Con. Con wanted to accept the cottage, for Steven and herself, but was struggling to find words to express her gratitude. She looked at Stuart with tears in her eyes. “Thank you,” she said simply at last. “There’s one more thing,” Stuart said, terrified he was going to make Con hate him all over again. “What is it?” asked Con. “Look in the desk,” said Stuart, praying that he was doing the right thing. “Just over there, look inside.” Con stood and moved slowly over to the desk and opened it as instructed. Inside was a ream of creamy white paper, a fountain pen and a bottle of ink. A tear trickled down Con’s face. “Write it down Con. Just let go of everything and get all your feelings out from inside. They’re eating you up sweetheart, you need to let go.” Con sat down uneasily at the desk. She had sworn to herself that she would never write again, and had become convinced she was no longer capable of it. “I don’t know that I can,” she said to Stuart. “Try sweetheart, please just try.” Con picked up the pen and filled it with ink. Then she sat with her hand poised above the first blank sheet of paper. A tear dropped onto the page, and Con slowly began to write. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:40pm After writing her name, Con stopped. Where to begin with all her thoughts was almost impossible. Then, with determination showing on her face, she began to scribble away in earnest, the pen flying over page after page, her handwriting becoming a scrawl as she wrote faster and faster. An occasional sob came from her as she wrote, but she carried on regardless. Stuart sat silently, watching Con finally letting go of all the feelings of guilt, of grief, of her fears and her hopes. For many hours Con wrote, never once looking up from the pages she was writing. Finally, exhausted, Con’s pen slowed, faltered, and she stopped writing. Looking around, she saw the night had gone and early morning light was streaming in the windows, falling on Stuart who had fallen asleep where he sat. Con looked at the huge bundle of paper, and then back at Stuart. She felt totally at peace within herself at last. She moved on silent feet over to Stuart, and gazed down at him. During the long hours of writing, Con had realized that she loved Stuart. She knew he cared for her, he had proven that by all his actions of the past months. Kneeling on the floor beside him, she rested her head in his lap and went gently off to sleep. Rosalie had recovered physically from the trauma of Daryl’s death, and was well on the way to dealing with the mental issues caused by the events. Jack had struggled with his own thoughts, and had considered giving up medicine for good, but Rosalie begged him not to. “Just because you can’t save everyone on the planet is no reason to give up saving those you can,” she had said. “Think how much you have done for so many in the past Jack, and how many more you might help. Don’t let Daryl’s passing stop you from doing what you are best at. It won’t help her, and won’t help me, and I doubt if really it will help you. You have saved so many lives in the past Jack, with your work in the Sans’, and your work here at the Tiernsee. You can’t throw it all in now.” “But I lost patients before too Rosalie. I haven’t been able to save all my patients even in the past,” he had replied. “But isn’t that the point Jack? As a doctor, you can only save those whom God wills you to save. Maybe we would have been happier with Daryl here, but would she have been? You said yourself, even if she had made it into the world, she was always going to be one of those children whom life was taken from early. Maybe God prevented her from suffering by taking her away when He did. Maybe He was saving us from suffering by taking her then. Would it have been easier for you as a doctor and a father to watch our daughter fade away, going through a brief but traumatic life? As her mother, I can accept that at least she was spared the horrible death she would have had to face if she had joined us.” Jack looked at Rosalie. “How can you speak of God in that way, as if He was being kind to us? Surely it would have been kinder to let us have our daughter perfectly formed and ready to enjoy a full and beautiful life? Wouldn’t that have been kinder? Well, wouldn’t it?” Rosalie had cried silently as she agreed it would have been, “But Jack, we chose to invite that little girl into our lives. God merely took over after we had made a decision of our own free will.” Jack found this attitude hard to accept, but tried for Rosalie’s sake to see it her way. Gradually, he came to accept that as a mere human, he couldn’t understand God’s reasonings, but had to abide by them. He found a comfort in his work after a while, but wept bitterly after a particularly disturbing case where he managed to save the life of a young mother and her child by performing a caesarean operation. It had so many bad memories for him of the night he had lost Daryl and so nearly lost Rosalie. When he returned to the house after the long night away, he cried into Rosalie’s arms as she soothed him as best she could. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Jul 22nd, 2003, 12:44pm That was beautifluly done. There has to be a happy ending here at some point for Con, Stuart and Steven at least. Pretty please. :) I have loved the character development and can somehow believe it all too, evil Joey, good Jack, and Rosalie was always one of my favourites. I'm not sure I want to know the ending 'cos that will mean its finished, but I suppose for your sanity it will have to end sometime. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:03pm The end is definitely in sight! Which is probably just as well since I'm off on holiday on Sunday and I'm sure you lot would lynch me if I left you all hanging for a fortnight! I almost don't want it to end :( but it's nearly there, and after 71600 words so far, it's probably more than time I wound it all up ;) Just a couple more events and then it will be done! :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:10pm I'm going to start crying again! :'( Never mind I can sense the end is nigh, but just make sure you wrap it up with a nice happy ending for all involved. Then we won't be on at you to write more, until we get a happy ending! But we might ask for a sequel! ;) Or failing that have you any other ideas for CS saga stories Rachel style? Put your holiday to good use and come up with some new ideas, now we know you are good, we are going to want more stories from you (please) - there is no escape!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:15pm *blinks away tears* .... Con's writing again is just wonderful ... thanks for that Rachel! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:18pm on 07/22/03 at 13:10:10, Ally wrote:
I have actually got another idea bubbling at the moment, but am trying to keep a lid on it for now! Once this lot gets finished, I'm going to have a break and maybe start feeding my kids again and doing some housework! And after that, I'll probably be back here producing another little tale of familial happiness for your perusal ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:19pm Lol about your comment under your avatar Ariella, are you subversively trying to get Rachel to reveal all!! Actually I think I dreamt about this thread last night - oh dear revealing too much! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:23pm I'm hopeful at any rate Ally! Oh brilliant Rachel ... feed your children and yourself as well if you must ... and get enough rest while you are away so that you can come back nicely refreshed and with lots of story to share ... but don't leave until you finish this! and answer our questions ... pleasssssssse |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:29pm Con woke up to find Stuart smoothing her hair gently. He was gazing at her as if afraid she would dash away from him at any moment, but she settled her cramped joints more comfortably and remained seated at his feet. They sat together companionably, enjoying the closeness of being with one another. “I wrote it all down Stuart,” Con said quietly. “All of it. Everything, the good and the bad. I had to write about us from the beginning. I had to write about Len, Margot, Rosalie and Papa. I wrote about Steven and Daryl. It was so hard Stuart, I wanted to stop, but found I couldn’t. It’s all there,” she waved her hand towards the desk. “And what now Con?” Stuart asked her. “What do you want to do now?” “Just sit here with you for a while longer,” she replied. All day Con and Stuart sat on, occasionally exchanging a few brief words, but content to sit quietly together. Finally, Con looked at him. “I’m going to burn it Stuart,” she said. “Is that what you really want to do?” he asked gently. “It’s the right thing to do,” Con replied. “It’s full of so much pain, if I keep it, I’ll read it, and I don’t need reminders of pain and grief. I don’t need reminders of love either.” Stuart looked sadly at her. “Do you have no faith in love anymore Con?” he asked. “Oh Stuart, I have so much faith in love now, why do I need to read about it? I can see now what you have done for me, and why you have done it. You love me Stuart, and I love you.” For so long, these had been the words Stuart had waited to hear from Con. With rising hope he asked, “You love me Con?” “With all my heart Stuart. I thought about what love really is last night while I was writing. I thought about my real mother and papa, I thought about Rosalie and papa. I thought about you and I. Real love is more than playing games, and acting in love. Real love is about sharing every part of yourself with another person.” Stuart tried to get his own emotions under control so he could speak to Con. “Would, I mean, could you ever share yourself fully with another Con?” he asked. “I think now I could,” said Con. “Before, I thought it would only lead to more unhappiness, but now I can see it doesn’t have to. Even if there is unhappiness in life, that’s part of knowing just how alive we are. The pain is part of being alive and loving others. If we didn’t love, we wouldn’t be capable of experiencing that pain.” Stuart reached down to Con, and pulled her up into his lap. “But it isn’t all pain, is it Con?” he asked. Con reached a hand up and placed it on his face. “No Stuart, it’s not. Some of it is the most wonderful feeling on earth. Some of it is so sweet, it makes the pain seem unimportant. Some of it…” But Stuart didn’t wait to hear what else it was; he pulled Con’s face towards his own and kissed her, long and sweetly. Con wrapped her arms around Stuart, returning his kiss and feeling happier than she had been for so long. She knew this was what love really was, this emotion inside her right now. She felt Stuart’s arms around her and knew she would never have to feel alone and shut off from life any longer. Stuart broke off the kiss and looked into Con’s beautiful face. “But there is more to love than just this,” he said quietly, reaching into his pocket. “There’s this too,” he said, handing her a small velvet box. Opening the box, Con looked down at an amethyst and diamond ring nestled into the velvet, and looked again into Stuart’s face. “There’s marriage too Con,” said Stuart, as he took the ring from the box and placed it on her finger. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:34pm YAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!! wonderful Rachel!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:39pm *happy sigh* Thank you, Rachel. Only one thing left now, and I'm pretty sure I know who it is. Can't wait to see the fallout from it, though! *KB bounces excitedly* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:42pm :'( :'( :'( Oh my God! I'm blubbing like a baby!! It's such a wonderful, wonderful story! I don't want to go on holiday on Saturday! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:46pm It might be done by then. Or else you'll have it all to enjoy! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:54pm Can I just say a huge thank-you on behalf of Con, I am so glad that it looks like working out for her. :) Wonder though, a long time in the future will this affect steven's inheritance, will he have to step aside in favour of a younger, but legitimate sibling? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 22nd, 2003, 1:57pm Well Con & Stuart might only have girls in the future, and you never know about the inheritance laws of *Ruritanian* countries, they might have Salic Law, but I think they make them up as they go along! So its really what Rachel feels. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 22nd, 2003, 2:02pm on 07/22/03 at 13:46:13, KB wrote:
I'll be pestering my parents to let me stay in an internet cafe all day while they go exploring... I'm so addicted to this story, I'm pretty much ignoring the rest of the site! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 22nd, 2003, 2:26pm That'll teach me to read the site at work. I couldn't catch up last night so I've had to do it today, well I suppose I didn't have to, I could have waited until tonight but temptation overcame me. I am sitting in the office trying not to cry. I had to deal with some visitors while I was reading it. Very difficult!!! Rachel all I can say is thank you but PLEASE let it have a happy ending. I have never read anything so beautiful for a long time. I hope I am not right about Jo's affair but I can only see one person in the frame now. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 22nd, 2003, 4:03pm Aww, Rachel you have a gift! If those to get marrie you have to have a sequel! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 8:02pm Summer was creeping on, and thoughts at the Tiernsee turned to Margot. She was sitting her exams and high hopes of achieving the results she needed in order to fulfill her ambition of becoming a doctor. Margot had time for nothing other than brief postcards home, stating that everything was going fine and she looked forward to coming home soon. Con and Stuart arrived home a week before Margot was expected, and both went to speak to Jack the first night they were there. “Dr. Maynard,” began Stuart formally, and Jack grinned, his old sense of humour making a return. “Yes your highness?” he replied. Stuart turned scarlet, and Con spluttered with mirth. Jack took pity on the boy. “Go on then Stuart, out with it.” “Con and I would like to get married, and we would like your permission,” said Stuart. Having prepared his words for the occasion, he couldn’t think of any other way to put it! Jack took Con into his arms for a warm embrace. “I hope you two will be as happy as I am, and I can’t wish more for you than that,” Jack said simply. Rosalie was delighted when she was told the news. I hope you’ll both be very happy together,” she said as she embraced them each in turn. “We mean to be,” smiled Stuart. He and Con had decided that although they were in love and wanted to be married, they were going to wait until after Christmas, by which time Con would be twenty and Stuart would be twenty-three. The reason for this delay was two-fold. It would allow enough time to prepare to have the wedding according to Romalian traditions, but also ensure that Con had time to adjust to her new position as a royal. This was not something that could happen overnight, and so they both had agreed upon the delay before coming home to break the glad news. Margot arrived home for the summer, thrilled with the way her exams had gone. “If I don’t pass anything, it won’t be lack of effort that’s done it!” Margot had worked hard for the year and a half at school, and her mistresses were confident that she would pass all her exams with very high marks. All Margot had to do now was relax, enjoy the summer and await her results coming through. In due course the results arrived. Margot had slogged for the year and a half spent at school in Vienna, and it showed. She had come first out of everyone for most of the subjects she had sat. Jack came very near to weeping with pleasure at his daughter’s results. He had always known that she had the most brains of all his children, but there had been a time, long in the past, when Margot’s lack of application to her studies had put her at danger of never achieving the results everyone knew she was capable of. Jack mentioned this to Margot, and the girl blushed. “I never wanted to work before,” she said. “But when you gave me the chance to reach my goals, and put my brains to good use, I knew I would be a fool to waste the opportunity. I would have happily gone and trained as a nurse, but now I can look past that, to train to be in a position to cure people and help save lives, that’s more ambition than I thought I could ever realistically aim for.” Jack knew being a doctor wasn’t just about saving lives and curing, but he wouldn’t crush Margot’s happy dreams, and just smiled and congratulated her further on her success. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 8:03pm Rosalie was also happy on her own account once more, but equally terrified. She had discovered that she was pregnant, and at first had been devastated, fearing a repeat of the previous year’s events. The baby was due in November and Jack, determined to avoid having to deliver that baby by himself at home this time, insisted that he and Rosalie were returning to England in September, well ahead of the time it was due. The summer wore on as summers do every year, until the time came round when the boys went back to England, and Margot had to leave to go to the training hospital in Rome that she had chosen to study at. Stuart went to Romalia, leaving behind him a happy Con, who had so much to look forward to she felt some days that she would burst with happiness. As September drew near, Con made plans with Rosalie, with the result that on the day Jack and Rosalie left for England, Con took Steven, Geoff and Phillipa and went to stay in her little tiny cottage in the forest. Stuart would visit her often, and Con knew she wouldn’t be lonely. Jack heaved a sigh of relief when he and Rosalie reached England after a journey that took four days. Jack had refused to allow Rosalie to travel at any particular speed, and insisted on her having long rest periods, lying down, every day. They had leased a house in the outskirts of London for four months, with an option for a further three months if they decided to stay in England longer than they had originally planned, and when they arrived, the house turned out to be a cozy home, filled with chintzy furniture and overstuffed cushions, but also filled with a warm ambience. Rosalie had gone with Jack to meet up with an old acquaintance of Jack’s who specialized in pediatrics, and had immediately taken a liking to Dr. Childs. The doctor had examined Rosalie, and although she admitted that Rosalie was slightly older than she would normally recommend for bearing children, she could find no reason why the baby this time should not be perfectly healthy. The time drew closer for Rosalie to have her baby, and Jack grew more and more anxious. Rosalie was to go into hospital three days before her due date, and was booked to stay in for however long it took to reassure Jack that there would be no repeat of the tragedy of Daryl. Jack took Rosalie into the hospital, and stayed with her until the nurses and Dr. Childs ordered him away. “She’ll be fine Jack, you know that,” said the lovely doctor. “We’ll take perfect care of her, and you can come and see her tomorrow afternoon at the proper visiting hours. Go on, Shoo!” she said as she laughingly showed Jack the door. Jack didn’t feel he could bear to sit at home and wait for the phone to ring, especially as there were no signs that Rosalie was even in labour yet, so he took himself instead for a long walk around London, reminding himself of all the many reasons he had to be thankful he lived in the beautiful Austrian mountains. As he walked around, he saw a figure in the distance he thought he recognized. The two men were walking towards each other and Jack realized he would be face to face with the other man in just a few moments. He walked forward and stopped at the same moment as the other man. “Hello Jack,” said Sir James Russell. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 22nd, 2003, 8:23pm Just to point out on grounds of legitamacy - if the natural parents of a child marry after the birth - the baby is then considered legitamate and the father has full parental responsibility (least works that way in Britain) claire Enjoying the story - have a couple of problems with Rosalie/Daryl's birth and the technical aspects of it (as in the fact that Daryl had died quite a while previous to the birth - so wouldn't have been 'perfect' - change it to dying during the labour or within a day or so and it would be more accurate. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 8:43pm on 07/22/03 at 20:23:55, claire wrote:
But maybe the baby "appeared" perfect to Con? (Am I grasping at straws? Moi? Never!) Please please please don't point out problems to me at this stage! If I start going back and editing/correcting facts now, I'll never get the last bits done! lolol |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by claire on Jul 22nd, 2003, 9:45pm Ok I'll shut up - although you didn't say how long before the baby died so maybe it wasn;t that long. claire PS I do this with things like Holby city too - anything where babies are involved |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 10:17pm “James,” said Jack and went to move past the other man. “Wait a minute Jack, please. I need to speak to you,” replied Jem. “So speak then,” returned Jack shortly. He wanted no more to do with the Russell’s after the way they had treated him over divorcing Joey. “Not here,” said Jem, looking nervously around as if afraid the pigeons were listening intently to his conversation. “Look Jem, I don’t WANT to be rude, but is this absolutely vital? I have other business to see to and can’t hang around all day talking to you on the street corner,” replied Jack impatiently. He was getting annoyed that once again his ex-wife’s family were making him uncomfortable. “Actually Jack it is. I really need to speak to you, but if you are busy I can wait for a day or so I suppose. You might be interested in what I have to say,” retorted Jem, getting annoyed in turn. He had news for Jack and wanted to be sure the other man would give him the attention he felt such news deserved, and he was making a huge sacrifice of pride in offering to be so forthcoming with it, at least in his own opinion. Jack sighed. He didn’t really have any pressing business apart from being ready to dash to Rosalie’s side should she need him, and Dr. Childs had made it very clear that he shouldn’t expect that call for a day or two yet. Jem led the way to a teashop in a nearby street, but once a pot of tea had arrived, he scarcely touched it, and seemed unwilling to begin imparting his ‘news’. Jack played with a teasthingy, determined to let Jem start this conversation since he had been the one so keen to talk. Jack had finished his pot of tea before Jem cleared his throat and began speaking. “This is rather a difficult thing for me to tell you Jack, and I’m sure you appreciate I’m telling you all this in the strictest confidence. The only other person who knows what I am about to tell you is Madge, and she is understandably quite upset with me. I don’t want this becoming public knowledge!” Jem burst out, although lowering his tone to make sure the other patrons of the teashop couldn’t overhear him. “Jem, is this going to take long?” asked Jack, resigned to the fact that his former friend was going to take as long as he liked over the telling of his important news. “As I said earlier, I don’t wish to be rude, but I do have other reasons for being in London apart from meeting up with you and having a chat over the teapots!” “This is rather a delicate subject Jack, and I want to be sure you will be discreet before I go any further!” replied Jem. “Fine!” said Jack. “I’ll be discreet, I’ll be confidential, I’ll promise to never say a word if that will keep you happy! Now get on with it!” “Well, the fact of the matter is Jack, that Madge and I are currently not, well, that is, Madge and I separated a short time ago, just as a temporary thing.” Jack looked at Jem in curiosity. “And you thought I ought to know? Why?” “Because the fact is,” continued Jem, a brick red flush creeping over his shirt collar and up his face, “That Madge actually accused me of being unfaithful to her.” Jack looked bewildered. “I still don’t see where I fit into all this!” Jem lowered his voice still lower to a whisper. “Madge thinks I was the one Joey had her affair with!” Jack considered this in great surprise. He had always known there was closeness between Joey and Jem, but he had always thought it to be more the closeness enjoyed between an adult and a child, especially considering that Joey had only been a little girl when Jem first met her and Madge. Madge and Jem had filled Joey’s need for parental figures, and Jack could hardly believe it to be true. Jem carried on speaking. “The other fact of the matter Jack is that it isn’t true! I like Joey well enough, or at least,” he added thoughtfully, “I did before her mind went walkies, but never in that way!” “So why doesn’t Madge believe you about Joey?” asked Jack with his mind racing. “Surely she is ready to believe what you say?” Jem was absolutely crimson with embarrassment by now. “I did a very foolish thing Jack,” he said, using pomposity to try to regain some dignity. “I did something no man should ever do to his wife. In short, I lied to her.” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:02pm on 07/22/03 at 22:17:53, Rachel wrote:
Aarrgghhh! Please don't leave it there! I'm jumping up and down now — I'm desperate to find out what happens next. (And for the record — I don't believe Jem. Either it was him, or he knows who it was, so there.) Rachel, this is just fantastic. I am so happy for Con and Rosalie. I hope everything works out well for Rosalie this time. Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:03pm Arrrrgh. Now I've handed in my 'Nostradamus' membership - i've managed to get everyone of the predictions wrong! Please finish this Rachel!!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:06pm Wanted to share this with you all: I have a friend who has never read EBD in her life, and therefore knows absolutely nothing about the characters I am using. She asked me to read a bit out to her, since I have been ignoring everyone since I started writing this. I read her the scene where Rosalie loses her baby, and the follow up part with Con in the bathroom. When I turned round from the keyboard, she was in floods of tears and called me a pregnant dog for being so nasty! I was really pleased since this means you don't have to actually be familiar with the characters for it to affect you! Yeeha! Look out publishers - I'm getting a determined glint in my eye! ;D Ooooh! I got edited! Guess I'm not allowed to use the word for female dog in my posting! ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:22pm “So it was you?” asked Jack. “No,” replied Jem angrily. I already told you it wasn’t me! I lied to Madge about something else!” “Well Jem, I’m afraid I’m at a loss to understand why you think I need to know all this,” replied Jack with the feeling this conversation was going round in circles. Jem put his head in his hands as he said “I had an affair with someone else. But I told Madge I hadn’t and made her feel so guilty about suspecting me that she went and told Joey!” Jack just sat looking at Jem. He could understand that Jem wouldn’t have enjoyed being found out, and that Madge would have been feeling guilty about accusing him, but where Joey or himself came into all this he couldn’t see. Jem realized that Jack didn’t understand the significance of his revelations. “I thought Madge wrote to you,” he said slowly. “She told me she had.” Jack shook his head to deny ever having had a letter, but stopped as he recalled the letter he had pushed aside one day so long ago. He had never even thought about that letter from that day until now, and he wasn’t even sure what had happened to it. “Joey told Madge I was lying,” Jem said at last. “She knew all about it at the time, but had promised me she would say nothing, but she didn’t keep her word!” Jem finished indignantly. “If she thought she was being accused of sleeping with her, surely she is entitled to defend herself from those accusations?” queried Jack mildly. “She had no right to do that Jack. It was my business and no-one elses! And she had promised!” Jem was very self-righteous as he tried to make Jack see how he had been betrayed. “She should have kept what she knew to herself, but ever since she went into that hospital, she shouts out everyone’s business at all times of the day and night!” Jack was exasperated. “What do you want me to do Jem? Why are you telling me all this?” “So you can tell Madge the truth of course!” replied Jem, surprised that Jack had not seen where this was leading. “The truth? You want me to go and tell Madge that you had an affair and are a liar?” “No! I want you to tell Madge that Joey is.” Jack let out a shout of laughter, finding ti impossible to believe that Jem was serious, but looking at the older man’s face, it dawned on Jack that Jem really was in earnest. “Why on earth should I do that Jem? I don’t love Joey any more, but why should I accuse her of lying to protect you?” Jem leaned back in his chair. You protect me, and I’ll protect your family,” he said. “What do you mean? How do you think you can protect my family?” asked Jack in confusion. “Because I know who Joey had her affair with, and if you help me, I’ll never tell the other man about his children that you are currently bringing up!” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:37pm on 07/22/03 at 23:22:58, Rachel wrote:
Ooh! Interesting twist. I never saw THAT coming. I was so sure it was Jem himself. Now I have to re-visit my theory. So who was it? Just a hint — please? And hasn't Jem turned nasty? Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:43pm on 07/22/03 at 23:37:51, Cathy wrote:
But I've already told you all - don't you read people's quotes under the little pictures that appear on their postings? :) Oh dear me, it appears I ran out of space before the name could appear. What a shame! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Lesley on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:46pm Rachel the term 'Ratbag' just appeared in my head - can't think why ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:49pm Lesley, nor can I! ::) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:51pm *sighhhhhhs heavily* Rachel!!!! I'm glad it isn't Jem, if it definitely isn't Jem ...... but I don't like the way he is behaving now anyway :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:55pm on 07/22/03 at 23:43:17, Rachel wrote:
What, was it Harry Potter?! The filthy little wretch! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Nicole on Jul 22nd, 2003, 11:56pm I was thinking of a slightly stronger word than ratbag!!! I think I know who Joey's lover could be, but as all my other thoughts have been completely wrong I'm not sure I trust it..... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:08am “Blackmail Jem? You must be worried!” Jack said scornfully, standing up. “You’ve made your bed, you lie in it! If you feel you ought to go and inform some other chap that he might have two children who have been living happily in Austria for over five years with a family who love and accept them whole heartedly, here’s my card! Tell him to call me!” With that, Jack walked from the teashop. He walked slowly back to the little house he and Rosalie were renting, many thoughts spinning angrily around in his head, but trying to keep a lid on his temper. He sat alone in the living room, trying to control his feelings, willing them to slow down and let him think rationally. Jack poured himself a drink and sat nursing it, trying to let his thoughts become clearer. Finally, putting the untouched drink down he decided to go to bed. There was nothing to be gained by dwelling on Jem’s words, and he needed to be ready for Rosalie, should she need him, come the morning. Jack went to bed, and lay there tossing and turning for long hours. Jack woke in the morning to the sound of the telephone ringing. He ran down the stairs and grabbed the receiver. “Hello?” “Good morning Jack!” came Sarah Childs voice. “I just wanted to let you know that Rosalie has gone into labour. Now don’t get yourself in a state,” she said at Jack’s squeak, “She’s doing fine and the baby’s heartbeat is strong. There’s not a thing to worry about, but I thought I should let you know before you arrive at the hospital and panic!” Jack gave a shaky laugh. “I know Sarah,” he said. “It’s just, after last time…” “I know jack.” Sarah’s voice was sympathetic. “But that was last time, this time things will be very different. Make yourself some coffee, and toddle along when you’re ready. Rosalie is fine, baby is fine, and if you can just keep yourself calm, I’m sure you’ll be fine!” Jack rang off, soothed by Sarah’s teasing manner, and followed her advice. He knew that with Rosalie being in the hospital, he wouldn’t be allowed to be present at the actual birth, but he wanted to go to the hospital to be on hand as soon as he could see Ros. He drank his coffee so quickly he scalded himself, and then proceeded to cut his face thirteen times before abandoning his attempts at shaving. He had to take his shoes off as soon as he stood up in them, realizing with a grin he had put them on the wrong feet. “Anyone would think this was the first time I was becoming a father,” he chuckled to himself, swearing he would never tell anyone how scatty he was that morning. Jack was sitting in the father’s waiting room at the hospital. He had arrived as early as possible, but had then had to resign himself to waiting with whatever patience he could muster until news came through. Jack drank coffee. He drank tea. He paced the floor. He sat still. This was horrible! He wanted to know what was going on and how Rosalie was coping and all he could do was sit impotently waiting. Late in the evening, Sarah Childs poked her head round the door. “Not long now Jack,” she said softly. “Is she ok?” asked Jack hesitantly, wanting to know but fearing the worst. “Doing beautifully! I’ll be back as soon as there is any more news,” and with a small wave, Dr. Childs left Jack to his own thoughts once more. Midnight brought Sarah back to the waiting room, wearing a beaming smile. “All done and dusted Jack,” she said, reveling in being the one to bring Jack such welcome news. “You can come and see Rosalie for a few minutes. She’s asking for you.” Jack went to the little room Rosalie was occupying. Taking her hand, he looked into her shining eyes. “Oh Jack,” she said with a look of pure joy. “Jack!” Sarah Childs walked into the room, carefully carrying a small bundle wrapped in a white blanket. “May I introduce you to your daughter?” she asked him, and placed the bundle in his arms before leaving the new parents alone. Jack sat down, holding the little girl in his arms and feeling tears pricking his eyes. He gazed into the little girls face, and looked at Rosalie who grinned at him. He turned as the door opened, hoping Sarah wasn’t coming to tell him he had been there long enough, but she smiled round the door at him. “Ok Jack, counted all her fingers and toes?” Jack laughed at the nonsense and turned back to the baby. Sarah’s voice cut into his reverie. “May I introduce you to your daughter?” she asked him again, holding a second tiny white wrapped bundle in her arms. Jack looked at Rosalie. “Twins? We have TWINS?” Rosalie burst out laughing at Jack’s astonished face. “Are you really surprised darling? With your previous record surely you knew this could happen?” Jack hadn’t expected this at all, having always assumed the multiple births had come through Joeys side of the family, but sat proudly holding a baby on each arm. “We have twins!” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:10am Woo hoo! Hooray! Rachel, do anything to these babies and... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:21am on 07/23/03 at 00:10:29, KB wrote:
I concur with that. I'm hoping for a happy ending now and good for Jack for not caving into blackmail. Jem has turned into a snake. But I'm still trying to work out who the other man was ... C'mon tell us please ..... ::) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:24am Fantastic .... just heed KB's threat though and don't touch those babies ... not even a hair on their head!!!!... wow Rachel |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:27am Honestly KB! Whatever do you think of me! As if *I* would do just anything to those dear adorable cute lickle twins. Anything is far too simple! MWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:29am *The men in white coats peer curiously around the door again, a cup of doctored tea in hand* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:32am *Rachel after a whispered conversation at the door with the men in white coats takes the tea to the person it is intended for* Here you go KB, enjoy! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:32am Rachel ... perhaps you need a rest .... you sound more and more ...... hmmmm what's the word I'm looking for? ... as every minute passes. Hmm can't believe I told you to rest either while the name is still missing! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:34am on 07/23/03 at 00:32:05, Rachel wrote:
Well, I was doing some more research for "CS at Peace", but if you insist... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:43am on 07/23/03 at 00:34:11, KB wrote:
Research? I keep seeing this word but have no idea what it means... ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Nicole on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:47am WOW :D I'm reading this and crying and laughing at the same time. This is fantastic, Rachel |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:47am Well, according to my supervisor, it means 'looking stuff up so you get it right'. I'm trying! Really, really hard! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 23rd, 2003, 12:57am I'm sure I've said this before - Rachel this is fantastic. But please leave the twins alone. I'm back to my first guess to who he is!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathy_S on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:08am So IF we can believe a dishonorable blackmailer about this affair, A. It wasn't Jem. B. It wasn't a figment of Jack's imagination or Jo's dementia. C. It wasn't a woman. D. The culprit is still alive and Jem can talk to him...which may or may not leave out that scumbag Reg. Surely no court would award him the children given his legal status... or would the scandal be enough of a threat? E. But there haven't been any other men in this story except for Stuart (surely not!) unless we go in for incest. Have there? (Tears hair.) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:11am Does he have to have been in the story so far? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:11am on 07/23/03 at 01:08:48, Kathy_S wrote:
Either that or Rachel is messing with our heads ;) I've just been going back and trying to pick up a hint of who the father could be — if it's not Jem, I can't work out who it is, but then there was his strange behaviour when he and Madge arrived at the Tiernsee to see Jo. Very strange and I bet Rachel is grinning at our attempts to work it out. Tell us!!!!!! (Please?) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sarah_K on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:19am Must go to bed... must not stay up to find out who he is... I honestly can't think of any other guys mentioned in this story, Jack, Jem, Dick, Stuart and Stuart's father are the only ones I can come up with ither than children... *tears hair out* I'm bouncing with glee at the newest twins, and I'm echoing the threats of the others, they had better stay safe! *glares at Rachel* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathy_S on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:23am But then, if it were Reg, it might help explain why Jo didn't believe Len. And realizing one had had an affair with one's daughter's rapist might very well lead to madness.... I need to concentrate on science and STOP pressing the reload button. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:30am on 07/23/03 at 01:23:05, Kathy_S wrote:
I thought Reg, but then doesn't Jem realise Reg is dead? Or maybe he doesn't really know at all. This is driving me nuts. BTW, can someone tell me why people have different numbers and colours of stars? What does it mean? If you're extra good do you get more stars ::) ::) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:33am I wonder if it might have been Phil Graves. Or maybe Robert or Tim (friends of Stuart's from Con's first meeting). |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:34am on 07/23/03 at 01:30:17, Cathy wrote:
*lol* Not quite. The more you post, the more stars of various colours you get. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:36am Rosalie had been allowed home after ten days in the hospital. The little girls had been named Eleanor Rose and Isabelle Lily, and were thriving under their parent’s tender care. Jack took enormous satisfaction from watching Rosalie’s ministrations to her babies, and felt as if part of the hard hurtfulness caused by Daryl’s death was slipping away. He and Rosalie would never forget their first little girl, but her memory would no longer haunt them with feelings of guilt. The new parents could now think of their little Daryl without pain, but could also begin to recognize that her death had been perhaps for the best, preventing her from going through a short but traumatic life. There were no doubts over the twin’s health. Both babies had weighed in at a good weight, and there were no underlying problems that could rear their ugly heads to make the girl’s time on earth short. Jack had heard no more from Jem, and assumed that the other man had decided not to carry out his threats. He was startled one day therefore to receive a letter with Madge’s handwriting on the envelope. Excusing himself to Rosalie, Jack took the letter into another room before opening it. He didn’t know what the envelope contained, but was determined to keep it from Rosalie if it was likely to cause her any stress. He opened it and looked in dismay at the cramped writing, so different from Madge’s usual elegant handwriting. Fortunately it was brief so Jack settled himself down to read it. “Dear Jack, I need to see you as soon as possible. I understand you are currently in London. I am coming up to town next week. I will be staying at my usual hotel. Will you meet me? I want to speak to you. Please do agree to see me. I need to see you. Madge” As letters went, it wasn’t the most elucidating Jack had ever read. Since it was dated the end of the previous week, Jack could only assume Madge was already in town, and waiting for either a reply or visit from him. He sighed, not wanting to meet Madge under any circumstances, but particularly not when he had the impression she would want to speak to him about either Joey, Jem or both! Telling Rosalie he had to go out on business, Jack made his way slowly to Madge’s hotel. After inquiring for her at the desk, he was directed to a small lounge room, where he quickly spotted Madge seated before a pot of tea and a newspaper. “Hello Madge,” he said, and she looked up at him. “Hello Jack,” she replied quietly. “Won’t you sit down? I’ll call for some fresh tea.” She suited her actions to her words, and fresh tea was brought along with a second cup and saucer. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:36am Jack sipped at his tea and Madge bit her lip. “Jack, I owe you an apology,” she said at last. Jack looked at her, wondering what was coming next. “I blamed you so much when Joey and yourself separated. I was wrong to do that Jack without having all the facts to hand. I’m sorry.” Jack nodded his head, but refrained from comment. Madge continued, “It has been very hard for me Jack. I brought Joey up. I always thought she would always do the right thing, I never once thought her capable of betraying those she loved. But she did.” Madge stopped for a moment to consider her next words, and Jack sipped at the tea, determined to say nothing until Madge was finished. “I should have accepted that you would never have separated from her without a very good reason, but when you told me your reasons, I found I couldn’t believe them. It wasn’t so much that I thought you a liar, rather it was the case that if I believed you, it meant that Joey herself was in the wrong. I suppose looking back, the fact that Joey never fought you for the children should have told me something. It’s very easy to see these things with hindsight Jack.” Madge fell silent once more and appeared to be lost in memories. She looked up at Jack, and he was ashamed to see tears in her eyes. He hadn’t sought this interview, and he had had no idea that Madge had asked him here to accept that she had been wrong on so many occasions. Jack knew this must be a difficult task for Madge, but also recognized that this had probably been on her mind for a long time and she needed the relief of accepting guilt. “It doesn’t matter anymore,” said Jack. To him, all this was in the past. He was happily married now and had his new daughters; he didn’t want to see Madge being eaten up with guilt over events that had happened so long ago. “It does matter jack. I was so busy blaming you, and refusing to accept that you had been the innocent party, that I didn’t even see what was going on under my very own nose. I know now how it feels to be the innocent one Jack, to have the person you love cast your love aside as if it were worthless. Ever since I found out that James was unfaithful to me, I’ve been eaten up with guilt over the way I treated you.” “Madge, what good is this doing you?” asked Jack. “I accept your apology, but I can’t see how you telling me all this is going to help you.” “Jack, when Joey told me that she had had an affair, I thought it was Jem. I felt sick that I could suspect him of this, but everything pointed to it being fact. I asked Joey about it, but she went into one of her moods when she lives in the past, and I couldn’t find out anything from her. I asked Jem, and he denied it. But Jack, when I asked Joey again, she told me that James had had an affair. She laughed at me Jack. She called me an innocent fool, and told me I should have kept him under my thumb further than he already was. Her words hurt me Jack.” “Madge, you know Joey isn’t herself anymore. If you continue seeing her, you have to accept that some times she won’t be the Joey you love. Some days she will be a completely different person.” “I know Jack, but sometimes it’s too hard to bear. When we found her again after that long time she was away, I thought I could love her enough to bring her back to her old self. I thought she would accept me and love me, instead of which she rejects me.” “You have to chose Madge. Do you want to keep trying with Joey and being rejected, or do you want to walk away and remember her as she was? Only you can decide if the brief times she is herself are worth the pain of the times she isn’t.” Madge shook her head. “I could never give up on her totally Jack. No matter what happens. I’m her sister, and I’ll always be there for her. At one time I thought that, as her husband, you should be there for her too. I was so angry when I found out you were going to divorce her. I understand better now though why you did. I hope you and Rosalie are happy together.” Jack smiled at Madge. “We are. I know my divorcing Joey was a wrench for you. It meant you had to accept that I really did have grounds against her, didn’t it?” Madge nodded. “That was exactly what I had to do. If the courts could accept that Jo had done this, I had to even though it went against everything I wanted to think. But I kept asking her if it was true, and all she kept saying was that you shouldn’t be allowed to keep her babies, that you probably aren’t even their father. And then Jem started.” “Started what Madge?” prompted Jack, as Madge seemed on the verge of drifting off into her own thoughts again. Madge sighed. “He started insisting we should bring Joey’s babies home. He went on and on about how they were Jo’s children, not yours. I began to think he knew more about Joey’s indiscretions than he had let on to me. I thought that Geoffrey and Phillipa were his children Jack. I really did.” “And do you still think that Madge?” asked Jack, wanting to know if Jem had lied once more to him. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:37am “Not now,” Madge replied. “I told Joey what I suspected and she accused me of plotting to take her babies from her. And then she told me who she thinks their father really is.” “Who?” asked Jack hoarsely, not wanting to know but having to ask anyway. Madge began to cry. “This is where it all gets so much worse Jack,” she said. “Madge, how much worse can it be to tell me than to suffer on alone like this?” Jack asked in frustration as Madge showed no sign of telling him. “But when she told me, I couldn’t believe that either!” said Madge. “And if I can’t believe it, will you?” Jack took Madge’s hand in his own. “Madge, we’ve known each other for a very long time. If you believe it now, I will believe you. Do you believe what Joey told you now?” “I have to Jack. Jem saw them with his own eyes! He knew all the time and didn’t tell me, letting me make a fool of myself instead of letting me know quietly to stop protesting Joey’s innocence. And he did it to protect himself Jack, and for that I can’t forgive him.” Jack felt the conversation slipping away from Joey’s affairs and back to Jem’s, but could see no way of forcing Madge to tell him what he was frantic to know now. “Why did he need to protect himself Madge?” he asked. “Because Joey knew about him! Joey saw the whole thing, and she never told me! Nobody told me anything but lies, apart from you Jack.” Jack looked with compassion at Madge as she sat weeping before him. With a great sigh, he said, “Start at the beginning Madge. Tell me the whole story right from the start.” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:39am on 07/23/03 at 01:33:03, KB wrote:
To settle your little mind, I should probably tell you that Con and Stuart's first meeting is the first thing I have on my list of changes to be made in editing. The first of many many changes . . . |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:42am Well, I don't think too many people are bored with this, but if you really feel like you should stop, then do so. The characters will, of course, haunt you for the rest of your life, but no dout you've already taken that into consideration, haven't you? That's the curse of writing. And you are enjoying this, aren't you? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:53am on 07/23/03 at 01:42:41, KB wrote:
I'm so wrapped up in these characters I have the feeling they are going to haunt me whether I finish this tale or not! And I'm dreading ending this in some ways for the same reasons - I'm so caught up with all their doings and dramas, it will be strange not having to think about them so intensely! And to think, all this has only taken eight days so far! I'm actually feeling very proud of myself (someone buy me a bigger hat!) I have never ever written so much before. I used to enjoy creative writing at school, but life intruded and I gave it all up. Now it's nice to find I can write again, and enjoy it so much. The end is definitely in sight for the Maynard clan (remember those aliens anyone? ;) ), and I already have other ideas beginning to simmer, but I am firmly suppressing them until this one is resolved. Can I thank everyone who has helped me so much with this too please? (Sorry, beginning to sound like an Oscar acceptance speech!) I have had so much support during this period of time, and it has really helped, especially when I have been sitting absolutely drained by all the emotions I've been putting the Maynards through. Enough already I think, so thanks again to all of you, and stand by for the final few postings - at least I hope so! This family have a very bad habit of springing nassty surprises on me, making it take ten times longer to write their story than I thought it would! (It's 77448 words long and counting now!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:11am I'm breathless with anticipation and now I have no idea who Madge is going to name to Jack. (She *is* going to tell him, isn't she?) Rachel, I have just loved reading this, the story got more and more gripping as it went on. I'm going to feel a little sad when it's finally over (unless someone else takes up the cudgels and lets the story go in another direction!!!). OK, I'm ready for the next bit (hint, hint) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:23am Madge talked about Joey as a child, and went on from there. She remembered events and holidays, recalling with fondness things Joey had said and done. She talked about the births of Joey and Jack’s children, recalling the pride Joey had had in her family. She talked about her own marriage to Jem, and her own children. She spoke about Len’s life and experiences leading to her death, and the shockwaves it had sent through the family. She talked herself nearly hoarse, trying to make Jack see how she had come to this point in her life where her own family had been shattered. She had understood Jack so little, had made so many excuses for Joey, had forgiven Jem and taken him at his word. Her words slowed down as she reached the hardest part of her story. “Jem lied to me almost from the beginning Jack. I was blind not to have seen what was going on between him and Hilda Annersley, but I never once thought it could happen to me. I thought it was other people’s husbands who went off and had affairs. I wouldn’t have believed anyone if they had told me at the time. Joey knew about Jem’s affair Jack. Joey always spent so much time running in and out of the school, she saw the warning signs, but did nothing to let me know. Maybe she thought I wouldn’t believe her, and possibly I wouldn’t have, but now looking back, I should have guessed there was more to Jem’s fascination with my school. I loved Hilda dearly Jack, always consulting her, discussing every detail with her. I thought I was doing right by her, letting her take over the running of my school when Mademoiselle grew too ill to work there any longer. But Joey knew about it for years, and never once tried to stop it.” “How did you find out Madge?” Jack asked, as Madge seemed to be pausing to gather her thoughts once more. “I saw Jem only recently, and he said you believed he had had an affair with Joey.” “For so long I did Jack, but Joey denied it strenuously, and eventually she told me about Jem and Hilda. She seemed to find it quite funny, and when I was so upset, she laughed at me. She does that so often,” Madge sighed. “So what about Joey and her affair, did she tell you about that too?” Madge nodded her head. “She did Jack, and this is what I really wanted to tell you about. Jack,” she asked suddenly. “Do you love Geoffrey and Phillipa?” “With all my heart Madge, with every part of me.” “Truly Jack?” asked Madge looking closely at him. “Madge, I know where you’re going with this. Geoff and Phillipa are part of my life. Rosalie and I are their parents. There is nothing – and I mean NOTHING – that will ever stop me loving them. Nothing will make me give them up.” “I need to know that Jack. I would have taken them in and loved them for Joey’s sake, but I’m glad you love them so completely.” “Madge, you have to remember, although Joey had her affair, and has always insisted that I am not Geoff and Phillipa’s father, she has no proof for that. I could just as easily be their real dad as the other man Joey had in her life at that time.” Madge shook her head sadly. “Joey is certain you aren’t you know. She will always maintain that you have no right to those children for the rest of her life. She still asks about them from time to time, wanting to know when we are going to send for them to come over to England.” “Madge, I can never give up my children. You might as well ask if I would give up breathing. Every child I have is special to Rosalie and I. Our family is united, we stand together to celebrate, and cling together in grief. I could never allow you to try and rip part of our family away from us.” Madge looked Jack in the eyes. “And if another man claimed to be their father Jack, what would you do?” Jack squared his shoulders as he replied. “He could never prove it Madge. Whatever doubts Jo has, she can never prove one way or another who Geoff and Phillipa’s natural father is. Another man could try to claim them, but he would never succeed in proving his claim. The children have my name, and always will. Please Madge,” Jack continued, “Just tell me who it was.” ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:40am on 07/23/03 at 02:23:00, Rachel wrote:
Yes Madge, tell us! I'm stunned about Jem and Hilda. So, in this story, the affair between them started back when Mademoiselle became ill and Hilda took over? Have I got that right? Are we about to find out who Jo's man was, or will you make us wait?? (Not that I'm in a rush to find out, you understand ... ;D) Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:45am Jack sat stunned in his chair. Whomever he had expected Madge to name, it had not been Reg Entwhistle. “Reg? Are you sure Madge?” Madge nodded. “Jem saw them Jack, he knew all the time.” “But why Reg?” asked Jack beginning to feel his anger rising. “I mean, there were plenty of other decent men out there if I wasn’t good enough for her! Why did she have to pick an evil person like him?” “Because she didn’t know! Jack, you must remember how besotted Joey was with Reg the first time she ever met him; insisting that you did all you could to further the boy’s education, making you offer him a place at the san, throwing Len at him every chance she got despite the fact that Len was such a little girl. Joey only ever saw Reg in a good light, she never knew the evil side to his personality.” “But he raped my daughter Madge. He raped Len, and Len told Joey. Joey wouldn’t believe her!” “Because she was so totally besotted by him Jack. She believed herself to be carrying his children, and then Len accuses him of raping her. Joey had to make a choice there and then who she would remain loyal to.” Madge’s eyes sank to observe the carpet. “And we both know who she chose.” Jack shook his head, trying to clear the anger from the front of his mind. “What kind of mother refuses to believe her own child? A mother’s first duty is to her child, not to any man. Joey always put the children ahead of me; they always had the tenderest care from her. Why did she change?” “I don’t know Jack! But she did. But now, knowing who Joey chose, what are you going to choose Jack?” Jack looked stupidly at Madge. “What do I have to choose?” he asked. “You have to choose whether you can live knowing that you might be bringing up Reg’s children. Can you do that without harming those children? Can you continue to love them with all your heart, with every part of you? Will this knowledge make you look at those children with resentment? Will you banish them from your love? Can you choose to accept them now Jack, knowing all this?” Jack had excused himself and gone to the gentleman’s room. He sat on a chair, breathless with the shock of all Madge had told him. He sat for a long time, trying to make a decision that would affect not only his own future, but also that of his entire family. He felt tears starting, but let them flow. The resentment and sadness that he had felt in connection to Joey increased minute by minute as he sat there. Several other hotel patrons had looked at Jack curiously, but left the obviously distressed man alone. Jack’s thoughts were racing. Could he do it? Could he continue to act naturally with Geoffrey and Phillipa? Wiping his eyes, he left the room to go and tell Madge of his decision. “Madge,” Jack said softly, aware that Madge had also been weeping in his absence, “I’ve reached a decision.” “And Jack? What have you decided?” “Geoffrey and Phillipa are mine.” “Do you really mean that Jack? Are you sure?” “I said earlier that there was no way for another man to prove that the twins were his. If that holds true, there is no way for me to prove they aren’t mine. And I don’t think I would want to know if there was a way. Those little kiddies are nearly six years old. I am their father, Rosalie is their mother. We love those children and they remain ours.” Madge looked at Jack, happiness finally breaking through to her face. “I hoped you would feel that way Jack. You’re a good man, you deserve to be happy.” Jack smiled at Madge. “I am happy, I have every reason to remain happy, and I have a loving family to bring me further happiness in the future.” Jack reached over and hugged Madge, glad that the woman had placed enough trust in him to share Joey’s biggest secret. ********** ********** |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:47am REG IS A JERK!!!!!! Can't think of what else to say. Rachel this is great stuff. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:49am <Rachel sniffs back the tears> Why can't I meet a nice man like Jack to sweep me off my feet and make thousands of babies with? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by crashbb on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:51am So, Jem's blackmail was a bluff. Goes to show that you can never trust blackmailers ('cause I know that you were all thinking of Jem as a patron of virtue ;D) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 2:56am on 07/23/03 at 02:49:07, Rachel wrote:
Because it would wreck your pelvic floor muscles :D :D What a great story though. So it *was* Reg after all. What a jerk he was. (And a sicko too, having an affair with the mother and raping the daughter — yuck.) Are there any more loose ends to come, or is that it? I admit, I just don't want the story to end. Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 3:02am there is just a wee bit more - which is nearly written. I don't think I can go to bed until I finish this last little bit, so stick around..... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 3:20am EPILOGUE Con sat in her room smiling at the bustle going on around her. She felt happy and content. She was about to take the last step of a journey that had begun almost seven years before in the woods on a Platz in Switzerland. But although one journey was ending, Con knew the new one she was about to begin would be better; maybe not straightforward, for no journey ever was, but knowing this time she would have company every step of the way. Her brothers came into the room quietly and kissed their sister, murmuring whispered words of love and good wishes for her future before leaving the feminine domain. Her sisters came too, and stayed to watch as Con was assisted into the Ivory silk gown she had chosen for her wedding. Margot looked at Con and found herself with tears in her eyes. Con, catching the gleam in Margot’s eyes, moved softly over to her. “She would have been so proud of you Con. You’ve gone through so much, yet remained so strong. We’re all very proud of you,” said Margot. “And we can remain proud of her too,” said Con, knowing that Margot was speaking of Len. Felicity, Cecilia and Phillipa stood in their dresses of lavender coloured silk, based on the same design as Con’s own, looking in awe at their eldest sister. To the little girls, Con’s marriage was the stuff fairy tales were made of, with Con winning the handsome prince. Margot heard a step outside the door and opened it to reveal her father standing waiting to escort Con to the altar. Jack looked at Con with a lump in his throat. Con had become a beautiful young woman, with a strong personality tempered these days by the ability to share her feelings. She had taken care to burn her writings in the woods of Barzup, but had found the ambition to continue writing, using her experiences to produce thoughtful works with great depth for someone so young. Jack smiled at Con. “Ready?” he asked. Con picked up her flowers, Lilies and Roses for her baby sisters who were too young to be in the bridal procession. “Yes papa, I’m ready.” The group moved slowly from the room, and made their way to the chapel where the wedding ceremony was to take place. As Jack looked at Con surrounded by her little sisters, and with Margot standing at Con’s other side, he knew once more he had made the right decision about Geoff and Phillipa. He had told no-one of the conversation he and Madge had had, choosing to let the matter die. There was nobody to threaten his family’s happiness, and he loved them all. As the bridal group moved slowly down the aisle to the powerful organ music, Rosalie turned her head to watch her stepfamily. She held her two little girls in her arms, and smiled thinking one day it would be their turn. Con hesitated a fraction of a second as she passed Rosalie, and very softly mouthed, “I love you,” to her stepmother before continuing up the aisle. Stuart watched Con’s approach with a rapidly beating heart. He and Con had much in store for them, being the heirs to the throne of Romalia. They had so much they wanted to do for their country, but Stuart knew, looking at Con, that they could achieve everything they desired. Steven stood proudly at his fathers side, being publicly acknowledged by the people of Romalia for the first time, watched his mother with love shining in his eyes. Con reached the altar, and her father placed her hand in Stuarts, murmuring, “Take care of her for me,” before he turned misty eyed to take his own place. Con and Stuart looked at each other for a long lingering look, before moving forward to take their vows, joined and united forever. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ravensi on Jul 23rd, 2003, 3:48am This is really great. You have a real talent for it. Would it be possible to publish under the fiction bit of the site so it can be read as one document ? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 23rd, 2003, 3:57am Thanks for finishing it Rachel — I'm happy now. I'm a sucker for happy endings. I've been obsessed with this stories for days now, now I'll have to find something else to do! And I agree, your story should definitely go up on the fiction site. Well done. And get some sleep, you've earned it! Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathy_S on Jul 23rd, 2003, 4:04am Thank you, Rachel! You really deserve that holiday! Not to mention a good night's sleep. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ari on Jul 23rd, 2003, 4:50am Wonderful... simply wonderful. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 5:44am I fully maintain that that was the best Chalet story I've ever read, certainly the best Alternate Universe one. I can't wait to see it properly edited (and volunteer myself for that job) and to read it without comments and cuts scattered throughout it. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by ariella on Jul 23rd, 2003, 6:58am *Bravo* Rachel!!!! and grrrr at that terrible Reg .... i wondered and then dismissed him ......... sigh, poor Jo ... and as for Hilda and Jem!!! wow .... didn't see that one coming .... brilliant work!!! now rest ... please ... those white men are still about the place |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 23rd, 2003, 8:28am Wonderful, there had to be a happy ending, otherwise the men in white coats would be dragging Rachel off now. ;D But the disappointing thing is that there will be no more instalments from a master weaver of human emotions:'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 23rd, 2003, 9:52am That was an utterly amazing story Rachel, thank you very much, I just can't believe that its finished, and that you wrote it so quickly. There are going to be a lot of people around her with a huge void to fill |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 23rd, 2003, 10:00am ;D ::) ;D CONGRATULATIONS!!! ;D ::) ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sarah_G-G on Jul 23rd, 2003, 10:34am That was . . . amazing. 8) You do realise we're all going to have to find something to do wth our selves now it's finished. Until it's published of course... Or until you start the next one... Just a suggestion. :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Susan on Jul 23rd, 2003, 11:25am Rachel, that was brilliant. I cried at the end. Yes embarrassed myself in work again! I thought Reg but discarded him as I thought even Jo wouldn't stoop so low but she did!! Thank you, thank you so much for such a wonderful story. Can't wait now to read it all again, and again. Like everyone else what I am I going to do now? Enjoy your holiday you deserve it. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 11:41am Glad you all enjoyed it! I'm wandering round the house this morning not knowing what to do with myself! I'm going to leave it well and truly alone until I get back from my holiday, but then I'm going to start rewriting major portions of it! Any loose ends anyone can think of that I failed to tie up, or plot lines that didn't work, or big bloopers, please let me know! Criticism, rejected during the writing, would be most welcome at this stage! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by RachelD on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:05pm You've had me logging on to the computer at the most peculiar times of day to read the next part. I really enjoyed it- thanks very much. I hope you have a lovely holiday now!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:21pm Oh Rachel! *Clare completely breaks down* That was wonderful! Well done, I loved that story. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 23rd, 2003, 1:50pm on 07/23/03 at 11:41:56, Rachel wrote:
All right, you asked for it... I have to confess that I was looking forward to seeing Madge and Jem's (but particularly Madge's) reactions to hearing that Rosalie had twins. I would have also liked to see Jo again, or at least find out if she was ever going to recover from her mental breakdown. Also, were Jack, Rosalie, Phillippa, Geoff and the new twin girls going to move to Romalia or stay at the Tiernsee? And, because I love that sort of thing, I would also have loved to see ten or twenty years in the future, perhaps at Stuart and Con's coronation. Did they have more children? Maybe a set of twins for their very own. Not that I want more or anything... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 23rd, 2003, 3:03pm I agree with KB a bit in the future would be lovely, and a tiny bit more of Con between getting engaged and married, maybe something more with Steven, remembering that it was his arrival that started this. Also a comment by Jack that he thought twins only ran in Joey's family, was a bit strange given that he was a twin himself! But that's all ;) Thanks again for a wonderful story, and I can't wait to re-read it! (if its the unedited story does that mean we get Maynard Adoptees? ;)) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Jul 23rd, 2003, 5:27pm Wow, that's some story. I have enjoyed reading this so much :D I had been thinking of Reg when I said yesterday that I couldn't bring myself to believe that even this Joey could be so evil. I'm glad she was 'cos it meant that I got somthing right at last. I presume Jem was lying when he was talking about telling the twins who their father was. It would have been nice to be able to a little more with the Hilda and Jem storyline, was that planned all along or a last minute addition ? I would also have liked to hear more about the rest of the Maynard families reactions, the boys and younger children. All in alll this story has kept me on the edge of my keyboard and I've loved it. Thanks so much, have a virtual Smarties prize. :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 23rd, 2003, 9:50pm on 07/23/03 at 17:27:09, Carolyn P wrote:
Yup - he's nasty! lolol Quote:
In the revised edition there will be more early stuff to this plot line - but it links in with Hilda's determination to Con at school, and there's gonna be lots more schooly bits before the family move to Tiernsee. All being planned out, but I REFUSE to start with the rewrite yet! Quote:
Can I just have the Smarties? ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Jul 23rd, 2003, 9:54pm Rachel you should be really proud of yourself! Now, as editor of The Online Chaletian I'd like a little report on your inspiration for the story and how you found writing it please ;) When you've had your holiday and started editing that is!! Hope you enjoy your break - I'm so glad I can go to Italy without driving myself batty over how the story is progressing :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Jul 23rd, 2003, 10:22pm on 07/23/03 at 21:50:40, Rachel wrote:
Yep of course, however you will have to hand them to matey to dole out at regular intervals throughout the term :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 24th, 2003, 3:32am Hey people, I miss my daily instalments of this story. I guess it had to end sometime, but I'm feeling a little sad about it. I would love to see it up on the fiction section of the website (which I've already said, so I guess I'm just repeating myself now). It would be interesting to see what Margot gets up to next in this alternate universe and how things work out for Jack and Rosalie. (I think I've become an addict.) Or a thread where something truly horrendous happens to Jem (as he deserves) would be very satisfying! Cathy (who will now put her bloodthirsty tendencies aside to go and have lunch). |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 24th, 2003, 1:22pm What can i say? That was a stunning story! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 24th, 2003, 4:20pm Ok, I'm a fool, I admit it! :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :) I've started the first re-write |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 24th, 2003, 4:27pm You just couldn't keep away could you! *goes and has a little celebratory gig* Have you decided on a name yet? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 24th, 2003, 4:30pm Have I decided on a name? What's wrong with Rachel? ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 24th, 2003, 5:40pm Nothing - but it's a slightly strange short for Mary Constance Maynard ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 24th, 2003, 7:07pm With a view to trying to send this mess to some publilsher, and to make people actually go out and buy it, I'm thinking of the title "Harry Potter and the Triplet Trials". ;D Seriously, I haven't a clue though. I keep coming up with terrible puns on the name "Constance" but they really are too awful ti inflict on you all. I know, I inflicted far worse on you withing the story, but at least you all asked for that. ;) If anyone else has any decent ideas for a title, send 'em along! But I'm NOT calling it "Yay! Reg Dies!" (not saying that's not decent mind you ;) ) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 24th, 2003, 11:34pm on 07/24/03 at 19:07:48, Rachel wrote:
Oh I don't know, it's kind of catchy, don't you think ;D How about: Jack holds the fort (ducks for cover) or Future Queen of the Chalet School No actually, I think you'll come up with something much better than that. I have no sensible ideas. I was telling my husband about this website and about the CBB and the continuation stories. (I had to explain why I was frantically checking for updates on the story last weekend.) I think he thinks he's married a bit of a loony! Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 25th, 2003, 12:34am on 07/24/03 at 23:34:39, Cathy wrote:
This has been one of the few times lately that I have been quite pleased that I am divorced myself! I don't think a husband would have taken too kindly to me staying up all night and bawling my eyes out over a keyboard! Mind you, the kids are rather pleased I have "finished" since I have begun feeding them again! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 25th, 2003, 12:46am I read Jo to the Rescue just before all was revealed and thought ewh! But it is Jack who gets the ball rolling for Reg, not Jo. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 25th, 2003, 1:12am On the other hand, Jo meets him first and understands his feelings. Jack really only comes into the picture because Jo mentions Reg to him. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 25th, 2003, 2:15am on 07/25/03 at 00:34:34, Rachel wrote:
I have only just re-married, after 5 years. I had 5 years of feeding my girlsown obsessions, without having to explain myself. New hubby is actually coping rather well with them, when all's said and done. I'm afraid I have been logging onto the computer at all hours on the weekend, looking for the next instalment of Con! When HP5 came out, he resignedly occupied the kids all that Saturday afternoon, so I could read the thing. But he was rather pleased when I finished the book later that night. Of course, now he has caught the bug and is halfway through book 2! Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 25th, 2003, 2:52am Quote:
|
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Cathy on Jul 25th, 2003, 3:53am on 07/25/03 at 02:52:30, Kathryn wrote:
I agrees! I've never been convinced by the whole Len/Reg relationship thing and I find the part in Prefects where they suddenly get engaged really yuck. For goodness sake, the girl is barely old enough to know her own mind and she's about to go away to uni where she'll meet lots of hunky males (one hopes). She's never really been anywhere and he's too old for her, anyway. I wish EBD had written the end of Prefects differently, but I suppose she knew it was the last one and wanted to tie up loose ends. But I really hate this Nothing Without a Man syndrome that pops up everywhere, and the ultimate reward for characters being marriage to a doctor! Cathy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kathryn on Jul 25th, 2003, 5:59am But there were main characters who were content and were held up as good examples even when, shock horror, they were not married to doctors. People like Stacie Benson, Rosalie, Hilda and Miss Wilson were held up as good examples. They had a career, they were content and there was none of this, without a man they are incomplete. Though Rosalie in particular was often questioned as to why she had never married. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Emily the Strange on Jul 25th, 2003, 11:02am Ah, but were they all secretly indulging in affairs with the doctors (see Jem and Miss Annersley)? Maybe that's why the San followed the school wherever it went! ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 25th, 2003, 11:17am LMAO ;D What a great theory! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ally on Jul 25th, 2003, 12:19pm Rachel, I was thinking wouldn't Jack have been able to fire Reg from the San, given that he was the head and can make hiring decisions (eg Neil Sheppard) And as Jack was the older more respected man, surely his friends and collegues would have supported him. Also I was a bit confused about the hospital in Interlaken. I thought the san was the only hospital around, and so steven would have been taken there when he was ill. Sorry I'll shut up now :-X |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Jul 25th, 2003, 2:05pm Jack could only fire Reg if he had a good reason for doing so, or else Reg could sue Jack for unfair dismissal and things would be just as bad as they had been before. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachael P on Jul 25th, 2003, 2:09pm Although in fairness, employment rights weren't as hot as they are today so I suspect they could have got away with something a little creative if they'd put their heads together ... |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by PatW on Jul 25th, 2003, 2:17pm I have just spent the last two days at work reading this and doing no work whatsoever!!! It is SO brilliant that I've been totally gripped by it, along with everyone else. Ive been away on holiday, & while I was away it just took off! I do hope you can get this published Rachel. The characters really live and the story flows so very convincingly. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Jul 25th, 2003, 2:51pm on 07/25/03 at 12:19:55, Ally wrote:
Ah, but then I would have had to find another reason for the Maynards to leave Switzerland and ger right away from the CS! Being unable to fire Reg makes it much more likely for Jack to resign his position. Quote:
In fairness, Steven does get rushed off to the San to begin with. I just decided that I didn't want the San to be seen as the only medical option for the whole of Switzerland ;) And maybe from the time my story begins, (which I think I am right in thinking is immediately after "Coming of Age") to when Steven becomes ill, (part way through "Theodora"), they might have built one just for my convenience! :) I have started doing some (Eeeeeek! Horrors!) research by reading some of the CS books that are relevant to the period when my story takes off. I am having so much fun coming up with so many totally new scenes and many alternatives for my rewriting! If it does ever get published, you will have to buy it 'cos there will be so many changes from the first draft! ( ;D One eye to the future sales! ;D) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ciorstaidh on Jul 25th, 2003, 11:39pm Rachel... wow. POWERFUL stuff!!! Criticism? Well, all I can think of at the moment is that some things do seem a bit tacked-on (but then you were writing it like that) and no doubt they'll be sorted out in the re-write (Joey's affair when it was first mentioned - although once mentioned I'd always thought it was Reg & was delighted/disgusted to be proved right; Jem's own affair; the way people kept getting ill). On the positive side: You can DO romance (not "I take it we're engaged. Like it, darling?" BLEEUUUUUUUUGH) and you can DO drama and you can DO suspense... basically it's more believeable than EBD - probably because it takes place on-stage, whereas all EBD's deaths (I think) were off-stage and most of the illness & romance was APPALLING :-) WELL DONE. Enjoy your holiday (goodness knows you need it!) And, like several others, I don't doubt you'll have publishers desperate to publish this (even GGB may see it as a legit alternative, ie not OTT (as they saw CGGU - which I quite enjoyed in its own right) but enough of reality, plus the characters start out as EBD had them and they develop realistically). I would have liked to have seen a bit more about Con (i) between engagement and marriage (ii) between the summer she met Stuart and Steven's birth (what did she think when she was putting on weight? How did she hide it? etc) and of jack and Rosalie's developing romance. It can't have been easy for them to make the transition from loving each other but knowing it couldn't happen to being able to pursue their relationship. But if that had happened, this would have been huge so far as novels go! An HP5 size, probably!!! :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jul 26th, 2003, 5:46pm Well!! I've been on dial-up until yesterday, so I wasn't visiting the Drabbles section at all (pages take too long to load).....finally came back here yesterday withthe DSL and read the whole thread last night andthis morning! Oh Rachel....it's amazing! Much better than what I've seen of CGGU (because the characters are much truer to EBD despite going through outlandish events!). And the romance between Rosalie and Jack is just perfect. Please, please don't speed anything up there in the final version -- I love the way she just sticks by him and quietly mothers the kids and tries to make things easier on everyone....and the restraint they both show when she's holding him in the dark while he cries and all they share (I *think* -- unless you were just being sneaky and I missed it :o ) is a brief, almost Platonic kiss -- and they both know they're in love but don't bother discussing it because they know what the rules are -- that strikes me as very Jack-like and very Rosalie-like as well. Temperamentally they are well-suited (and of course Ros is slightly closer to him in age than Jo was). I mean, I love Jack and Jo together in the EBDs, but evil Joey is a real guilty pleasure -- and frees us up to fantasize about Jack guilt-free! That adolescent first-love excitement of Con's way back at the beginning with Stuart is also really well-done. I recognised that from my own puppy days....ah, why must one grow up and see complexity and logical explanations in everything! I do think everyone's reactions were fairly believeable -- meaning Madge's decision to stick by Joey and also Joey's decision NOT to stick by Con -- she must have been feeling really guilty, like maybe Con had been unwittingly (by osmosis?) following the bad example set her by her adulterous mamma! Joey is the kind to believe in such things....plus, of course, if she knew she was carrying Reg's children herself and counting on her married state (and the famous lack of resemblance among her kids!!) to cover it up, it must have been a bit more than she could cope with (esp. on top of Len's accusations re: the beloved Reg). If I were to make one suggestion, it would be to make Joey a little more sympathetic, esp. at the beginning (before she goes nuts). DON"T CHANGE ANYTHING ABOUT HER DEEDS!! Just maybe lead the reader to think that her offer to mother Con's kid is quite a good idea and clever and kind of Joey, rather than making it clear from the outset that she's an evil b*tch on speed! Also, if it seems like Joey was not initially malicious but had been gradually led astray by confusing but understandable feelings and a few moments of weakness, gradually ruining her own life and family -- then it makes Madge's devotion to her more understable and less purely partisan -- which would also make it easier for me to forgive Madge when she says sorry to Jack at the end ;) Just my two cents! I have been utterly spellbound by the story and I like Jack and Rosalie better than I ever have before! In fact, I may as well tell you that I am currently about halfway through reading "Joey Goes" for the first time, AND I PUT IT ASIDE to read YOUR story Rachel!!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Dorothy on Jul 27th, 2003, 10:37am Oh. My. God. Oh. My. God. Rachel, this is absolutely fantastic. I've been away for the past two weeks and I came back to this. I am truly speechless. WELL DONE!!!!! ;D Dorothy |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Jul 28th, 2003, 11:40am This is Mums theory why EBD marries everyone off to doctors. She was either thrown over by a doctor, or was sweet on one who died or was otherwise unavailable!!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rach on Jul 28th, 2003, 11:59am Wow! :D I got back from Wales on Friday, and decided to savour the story for as long as possible, but in the end I had to just keep reading! Thank you for giving the twins to Rosalie - she deserved some happiness after all her quiet effort and support. And also thanks for giving Margot her education - I'd love to find out what happens next to her! She deserves an opportunity to use the character you've developed for her. But I just have to echo everyone else - the story is totally fantastic, Rachel! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 28th, 2003, 4:18pm I reckon EBD was i complete awe of doctors and wished she could be swept off her feet by one. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Raya on Jul 30th, 2003, 5:02am Or at least that one would quietly slip something calming into her coffee whenever she got upset! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Marianne on Jul 30th, 2003, 1:24pm Indeed...don't we all :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ianswythe on Aug 5th, 2003, 5:27pm Rachel that was amazing. I have read it all together instead of as it was posted, which I am thankful for or I would have been tearing out my hair waiting for the next instalments. To add my pleas to everyone else - Please, please put it all together on the fiction site. It was wonderful to see life without the Chalet School for the Maynards and I was so disappointed when it finished because I have enjoyed reading it so much. I found Jo's reaction very believable, I think even an unevil Jo would have come up with the same plan.If you ever fancy writing a prelude to it covering Jo’s affair, Jem’s affair and anything else you wish to add then I will be an avid reader of it. (May I also say thank you for good spelling, grammar and punctuation!) So once again Rachel, take a bow - You did good girl! P.S I don't know if I will ever feel the same about Jo again! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Clare on Aug 7th, 2003, 6:31pm Quote:
Raya, you've hit the nail on the head there! ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by alicosten on Aug 7th, 2003, 8:29pm Thank you for the enjoyable evening of reading whilst my husband watched darts on the tv. Suggestion for a title, what about Scandals for the chalet school. Probably not, thats why you're the creative one writing stories and I'm the one having a great time reading them. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ray on Aug 7th, 2003, 8:29pm It's always intimidating to suddenly realise you've just written somewhere in the region of 80,000 words for the first time - but very satisfying, and I'm BETTING you've been absolutely loving the howls at each cliff hanger *grins* It also has to be said: Bravo. I loved the whole story (and how good was it to be able to read it end to end without being stuck on any of those cliffs *grins*) and I will definitely be buying a copy when it gets published. For a title, how about something like "One Night or a Lifetime"? Ray *always enjoys her own cliff hangers thoroughly* |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Aug 7th, 2003, 10:14pm I am just so glad you have all appeared to enjoy it as much as I enjoyed writing it! I am still knd of on holiday at the moment, but have been a terrible guest for my friends to have staying with them as I have spent most of my time considering my re-write. I can tell you that so far I have written about three alternative openings for the story and each of them will probably be incorporated into the finished version! Lots more of the early beginnings/endings to the Maynard's story as a family! And as for the cliff hangers :) with an audience reading almost as fast as I could type the darned thing, I had to get my little revenges in whatever ways I could in response to all those postings of "more, more" when it was three in the morning and I needed to sleep! I took great pleasure in going off to bed and leaving (esp. the aussies!) with a nice little cliff hanger or two to keep 'em guessing! Mwahahahaha - guess I'm as evil as Joey at heart ;) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Vashti on Aug 13th, 2003, 10:07pm My word - that was absolutely wonderful. Here's hoping GGBP know a good thing when they see it. :) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Ianswythe on Aug 13th, 2003, 10:23pm If this were ever published I would definitely buy it. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Aug 13th, 2003, 10:56pm Oh darn and blarst it! (To save the censors some work) Guess who just remembered that evil Reg doesn't actually come to work at the San until Triplets? About three years after my story starts? Take note my children: this is what happens when you do ALL your research AFTER you've written the story ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Aug 14th, 2003, 10:43am There must be some way around this, can't let the truth get in the way of a good story after all!! (who said that, I seem to think someone did) Maybe he spent his holidays out there, or was training there in some way, or came out earlier or...or...or... well I'm sure you will solve it somehow. With every faith in your abilities... :D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by PatW on Aug 14th, 2003, 11:13am I'm certain that the Maynards would have kept in touch with him. They'd sponsored him to a good school hadn't they? |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Rachel on Aug 14th, 2003, 4:19pm <sigh of relief> Panic over :D It actually works even better now for the story than it did originally, having evil Reg still in England when my tale commences that is. Now back to the 45+ pages of handwritten notes made from reading SIX chalet school books, and a half hour trawl on the Internet to look at certain facts that will come in very useful in my revisions..... But I refuse to tell you what 'cos I want you all to be begging publishers to produce this story in book format, to make me a millionaire so I can go visit KB in Aussieland ;D :D ;) :) ;) :D ;D |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Esmeralda on Aug 14th, 2003, 6:53pm Racheal, This is wonderful, once started reading I just could NOT stop - I will certainly buy the book. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by xanthe on Aug 14th, 2003, 11:21pm *needing to go for a lie down due to emotional exhaustion brought on by reading this thread* Rachel that was AMAZING and I was totally gripped. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Vikki on Aug 14th, 2003, 11:54pm You should have tried reading it as it was written, and dealing with the anticipation of waiting for the next installment! >:( >:( (and before anyone says anything, I know I wasn't a member then, but I'd been lurking for months before I plucked up the courage to register and start posting!!) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by KB on Aug 15th, 2003, 12:28am on 08/14/03 at 16:19:35, Rachel wrote:
Can't wait! How soon are you coming, 'cos I'll have to empty the guest room for you. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by xanthe on Aug 15th, 2003, 10:25am on 08/14/03 at 23:54:45, Vikki wrote:
If I'd done that I'd probably have expired altogether from the sheer suspense! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Carolyn P on Aug 15th, 2003, 11:04am I think I probably did once or twice!! ;D My family certainly wondered about the ammount of time I was spending online. edit. Wow I seem to have got my remove with this post, and a different colour star. Does this mean that I will get a good report? ::) |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Emma_N on Aug 15th, 2003, 10:51pm Wow Rachel, I've just read through 'A Change for Con' and your story is *brilliant.* You must try to get it published!! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Jennie on Aug 18th, 2003, 8:24pm I thought this was great, yes, send it to a publisher.I loved it. I was so enthralled that I forgot to feed the cats and got my ankles severely bitten. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by edith on Aug 19th, 2003, 8:07pm Poor you! Poor cats! Snailys don't bite-they rasp if you feed them juice or beer off your finger. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Aletea on Sep 8th, 2003, 11:15pm Oh! I've just come back and read from the end of July's posting and oh! So, so brilliant! I really hope it gets published Rachel, I for one will buy it like a shot (and a signed copy, at that!) Well done. |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sindhu on Sep 9th, 2003, 5:31am Rachel, This is incredible! I Loved Con and Stuart and Jack and Rosalie were just great.Hope it gets published, it certainly deserves to be. And I will be a guaranteed buyer! |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Sugarplum on Sep 21st, 2003, 3:34am Rachel - I just wanted to say I've read the WHOLE thing in one go ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D It was AMAZING REALLY POWERFUL WOW. Having Jack and Rosalie loose Daryl made me cry my heart out :'( :'( :'( But Truly Fantastic !!! I really hope you can get it published. I will definitely by a copy *going to bed now at 3.40AM after having started reading at about 12.30!* Congrats - its brill |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Kat on Sep 21st, 2003, 2:32pm Just... wow! Was absolutely amazing - couldn't leave the computer screen all day! Can't wait for you to get it published - great work! Kat |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by Nina on Sep 23rd, 2003, 8:28am Wow! double Wow! Triple Wow! :D I wasn't going to go back and read stuff from before I joined, but someone mentioned this so I did - two 2 hour sessions later I've just finished it - I'm another one glad I read it at home and not at work, would have been hard to explain the tears! I love the way Rosalie developed, and I thought it was Reg all along, until Jem said he was still alive - nice twist there! I want to read it again - can anyone tell me a quick way to copy it to Word so I don't tie up the phone all night again? :'( |
||||||
|
Title: Re: A change for Con... Post by LauraT on Oct 15th, 2003, 5:46pm OMG rachel! It's amazing. I'll definately buy the book (despite the fact I spent 4 hours last night reading it when I was supposedly doing my history coursework!) Just WOW!!! And I'm soo jealous, I wish I could write like that ;D Also ------> Im so glad you made Joey evil! I never did like her or Reg. Equally, Im so glad Madge reformed in the end :) I love happy endings! But im not happy about Len being killed off! |
||||||
|
The Chaletian Bulletin Board » Powered by YaBB 1 Gold - SP 1.1! YaBB © 2000-2002, Xnull. All Rights Reserved. |